#but it's so troubling to see how impossible it's become
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
lanfykins · 1 day ago
Note
Can you talk about possible mental health issues that Burr had? Like depression?
“Diagnose the historical character” is a fun game that anyone can play, although as a scholarly pursuit it has all the validity of spinning a roulette wheel.
However that hasn’t stopped historians and biographers making all sorts of claims about Burr, so I’m going in as well.
Burr did have a number of unusual traits, which may have been related to mental health disorders or divergences:
Optimism - to a positively unhinged level.  When Blennerhassett observes that “I visited Burr this morning; he is as gay as usual, and as busy in speculations on reorganizing his projects for action as if he had never suffered the least interruption”, that starts to sound less like optimism and more like denial.  Especially accompanied by a later observation that Burr’s statements about various past events did not match the facts: “I am again disposed to call to my aid Cowley Meade's impression last winter, that Burr was at times deranged, as the only means of accounting for his occasional rashness in his assertions.”
Grandiose plans - See above.  However it is worth noting that ‘grandiose’ plans like (probably) a filibuster into Mexico, or freeing Spain’s American colonies, look a lot less grandiose when put into the context of a time in history where America had achieved an impossible victory against Britain, war with Spain seemed inevitable, private military expeditions were a thing that did happen (and indeed a thing that even Jefferson himself occasionally encouraged), and Hamilton had had very similar plans.  Top statesmen were taking Burr’s ideas seriously almost until the end of his European travels.  To what extent do his plans seem insane to us now only because we know how his story ends?
Conflict avoidance - Odd, to say the least, in a top lawyer who killed a friend in a duel.  However his European journal repeatedly shows him giving way to pressure rather than arguing, in social situations.  How far back this trait goes is hard to say; his refusal to engage in the slander wars is consistent, but may well have been otherwise motivated.
Rejection sensitivity - Have you read the man’s apology letters?!  Also, he took to his bed ill just because a female friend (lover?) was unexpectedly cold to him.  He did not deal well with perceived rejection.
Generosity - The man could not say no.  He gave his last two half-pennies to a friend’s child.  Parton’s biography tells multiple stories about Burr giving away money to an extent that was actively harmful to him.
Gullibility - I can’t be bothered to look up the exact quote, but Andrew Jackson said of him something along the lines of, “No man was less a fool, but no man was more easily fooled”.  Burr was forever trusting people he shouldn’t have: Thomas Jefferson, ‘Baron’ Bastrop, James Wilkinson, various men with new inventions and investment opportunities
 BURR
!
Enthusiasms - There are a couple of examples of Burr being very enthusiastic about something, pursuing it at all opportunities for a while, and then abandoning it.  The first of his European journals shows him playing chess enthusiastically, and searching for the perfect chess board and custom chess set; but some time after he arrives in Sweden he stops playing and basically never mentions it again.  Similarly, he is for a while obsessed with his favourite wine vintage, but once he becomes unable to afford it le vin Roussillon seems to be completely forgotten.
Reserve - The famous Burr self-control.  Admired by his friends, used to his detriment by his enemies.  Burr’s cousin refused to believe the news of his duel with Hamilton, so calm and normal had Burr appeared at breakfast.  Davis commented that Burr appeared similarly calm and normal following his grandson’s death; except that sometimes, with close friends, his reserve might slip briefly before he forcibly reimposed it.  Burr had no trouble sympathising with vulneability in others, but clearly had no intention of showing any himself. I mean, I’m from an English family, I relate.
Inability to be on time - I swear, the man never made a stagecoach or boat departure time in his life.  Except when his travelling companion clouted him about the head while he sat around reading, and made him get ready.  He never seemed to be at all bothered by arriving late to appointments, either, though I would want to know more about the culture of his time before I set about making deductions based on that; punctuality is not a universal standard today, and it strikes me that it may have been even less so at a time when timepieces were neither common nor very accurate.
Callousness? - Burr in his letters and journals sometimes appears surprisingly cold.  He can be harsh and autocratic when speaking to his wife and daughter, and rarely writes about feeling any emotion.  He mentions when other people love *him*, but not whether he loves them.  This, probably, is a big reason why biographers often accuse him of being narcissistic.  It’s odd and rather inexplicable, given that his actions more often showed otherwise; he ‘would go to any length to serve a friend’, for example consoling his friend DMR even while he himself was ill to the point of immobility.
Addictions - Despite the attempts of various people to claim otherwise, there’s no evidence that Burr had issues with laudanum.  He took it as a medication, and his journal shows that he disliked the effects.  Nicotine, caffeine, and sex, however, are another story.  Burr’s clerk Greenwood recalled that he had extra-long cigars custom-made; his journal shows him drinking tea and coffee regularly despite how badly they affected his sleep; and he tried to cut down on sex due to the expense, but failed.  And there was at least one occasion on which he was delayed to an important appointment by a dalliance.  Burr is also sometimes said to have had issues with alcohol, but it’s important to remember that he lived in a time when alcohol was drunk more than water; his contemporaries seem to have considered him relatively abstemious, if anything.
Disordered eating - As a thirteen-year-old in college, he restricted his eating to the point of illness, because he felt it interfered with his studies.  Davis comments that “He immediately adopted a system of regimen, to which, in some degree, he adhered through life”.  When ill, Burr tended to avoid food, and his journal at one point says, “Got home at 3 not the least fatigued, though since Monday, when I had nearly fainted on the way, I have not  taken two ounces of any kind of food.  So little does strength depend on nourishment taken by the mouth”.  Also, the less said about his actual diet the better (WOULD IT HAVE KILLED YOU TO EAT A VEGETABLE?!?)
Somatic symptoms - Burr’s letters and journal show him suffering from frequent headaches; his journal demonstrates godawful insomnia.  It is hard to avoid wondering whether these were a manifestation of
 something. 
OK.  So where does that leave us?
First, to take the specific question about depression.  I wrote a bit about Burr’s optimism previously - to turn that around, it’s notable that his known episodes of depression were all reactions to external factors.  He was suffering long-term illness; he’d spent months on trial for his life and was so hated he was being burned in effigy; he’d spent months of effort and heartache finding a way to get to the US, but was now in England in even more precarious straits.  Being depressed about these things isn’t an indication of mental illness, it’s a (rare) sign of sanity.
Second, let’s take the oft-repeated claim of narcissism.  I mean, if you squint a bit, then some of Burr’s weird letters to his daughter, and his Mexico etc plans, do look like being self-important, requiring excessive admiration, and being preoccupied with fantasies of power and success.  If you completely ignore all the parts about not recognising the feelings of others, reacting with rage and contempt to criticism, bragging, and in fact most of the rest of the disorder.  I think I can safely say that a man who was known for his courtesy, generous to a fault, and avoidant of conflict was not a narcissist.
So what was he?
The enthusiasms, addictions, rejection-sensitivity, avoidance, lateness etc are all traits of ADHD, and parts of Burr’s journals are painfully familiar to me as a highly intelligent neurodivergent.  But he was able to *work at stuff*.  His friends and his ex-clerk speak of his diligence.  And it’s a rare ADHDer who manages to be diligent.
Another point was brought up to me by a SEN educator who I spoke to on this subject (never let it be said that I shirk on my research for you!); there is an overlap between ADHD symptoms and symptoms of complex trauma.  And we know (though often ignore) that Burr experienced multiple severe traumas throughout his youth, from the repeated disruption of attachment at a critical young age (his parents and grandparents dying followed by temporary fostering by a family friend), through what was definitely a strict and possibly an abusive childhood environment, to living through a massacre at Quebec before he was twenty.  AND IT DIDN’T STOP THERE.
Though in all fairness Burr’s dysfunctions also don’t actually fit the usual symptoms of childhood trauma or PTSD.  There are no signs of the usual anger, aggression, or anxiety.  But his addictions, insomnia and reserve suggest an avoidance of something, and it’s hard not to see in the man who was so gullible, generous, avoidant of conflict and sensitive to rejection, a man who was too desperate to be liked.
“They all love me so”, Burr says of the Godwins, although never whether he loves them.  Perhaps that is not narcissism, but merely a belief that only one side of the equation can be assumed.
30 notes · View notes
marastriker · 4 months ago
Text
I want to say something about the CRAZY ALIEN PLANET hazbin hotel merch buyers live on. I thought if I joined a group of FANS of the show, there might be a little more community? People wanting to help each other with their collections? But no, it's full of SCALPERS and honestly, downright scammers. Why are we, as a society, selling a single trading card for hundreds, if not thousands. What is wrong with you.
0 notes
apatheticsunday · 4 months ago
Text
Apprentice of the Butler
AKA "Alfred Pennyworth hires an interim butler while he recuperates from a Rogue attack. Who better than adoption bait Danny Fenton?" prompt!!
Okay, so imagine Danny moves to Gotham to pursue astrophysics at Gotham-U but he's having a surprisingly difficult time keeping a job. Every time he gets hired, the place gets burned down or blown up by Rogues; it's like he's catnip for trouble. Somehow, he's always in the wrong place at the wrong time.
And Alfred Pennyworth also happens to be at the wrong place at the wrong time. He's at the Gotham Market Co-op, where Danny's been recently hired, and suddenly it's gassed by Scarecrow's Fear Toxin. All the employees and customers scramble to put on their gas masks, but Danny's new enough that he has no idea what's happening. He's suddenly seeing Fright Knight, Dark Pariah, and the GIW. So, he Goes Ghost, defeats all of Scarecrow's goonies, and saves the day! If only his boss would think so, too.
Uh, no. Apparently Danny's now on a Wanted List as an undocumented meta?? And his boss can't be investigated by the GCPD (he's, like, four years behind on taxes and has been dodging the IRS for longer), so he regretfully has to let Danny go. But, hey! Maybe if he becomes a documented meta, he can get hired back. Except Danny can't because the GIW can access the meta registration database and he'll be found out faster than he can leave Gotham.
So, Danny's fired again.
And Alfred "Pride & Honor" Pennyworth?? He's not gonna let the child who saved him (because Scarecrow absolutely was going to snatch the Wayne's butler, who better to take hostage than a billionaire's publicly beloved Father Figure??) possibly become homeless. It's clear the kid is a college student and is barely scraping by, probably paying way too much for room and board at Gotham-U. And... maybe his wrist hurts a bit from a fall. He's older now, it's not impossible that he'd get a sprain or a broken bone. (Plus, Alfred knows the look. The same one as Dick, Jason, Tim, even Bruce. There's an immense grief in those small shoulders, fear and loneliness.)
Cue Alfred hiring Danny on as an interim butler while he recuperates (oh, he's terribly injured, thank you so much for helping me, my boy-). And Danny can't say no. I mean, this old man got injured during the Rogue attack he was apart of! And he's asking for help! And it's also nice to have some money. And a bed and... oh, God, he's working for a billionaire frootloop. Uh-oh.
(Alfred absolutely doesn't tell Bruce about his new son apprentice. It's worth it to see Bruce's eyes glaze over as sees a black-haired teenager standing in the kitchen with Alfred, then doing a double take when he realizes it isn't Jason. And the others are banned from the kitchen, so who is this child in his house?? It's not Kon or Jon either??)
Meanwhile, Danny is actually having a great time with Mr. Pennyworth!! The older man is kind, soft-spoken, and really knows his stuff. Danny really enjoys learning how to cook, especially because none of the food comes alive to fight him. Eventually the Batfam just become used to seeing Danny in the kitchens, gardens, around the house with Alfred. He's a cute kid, always smiling and talking about his college classes. He has effortless sarcastic banter with both Damian and Jason, bonds with Tim about some kind of difficult mechanical mathematics or something, trades dad jokes with Dick. He even manages to win over Cass, Steph, Duke, and Babs.
The only one Danny doesn't truly seem to like is Bruce Wayne, although he never outright disrespects him, since he pays the bills and Danny's midwestern manners kick in. Bruce is confused and very concerned because why is this kid literally glaring daggers at him all the time?? Is he going to poison Bruce's coffee?? Danny's just trying to figure out if Bruce Wayne is a "collects vintage dentures" or "keeps teenagers locked in his basement" type of billionaire frootloop. (He'd kinda prefer the kidnapping, Danny does not want to go looking for a wine cellar and find an entire basement of old teeth.)
Bonus if Bruce tries to subtly win the boy over and Danny's just like, squinting at him, white-knuckling a frying pan and muttering, "That's exactly what someone who collects teeth would say..."
3K notes · View notes
vrystalius · 6 months ago
Text
Weird petnames for the Squid Game men.
How will they react? What kind of petnames do they give you?
Pairing: Recruiter, Thanos, Nam-gyu, Dae-ho, Gi-hun, In-ho x fem!reader
Summary: You giving them (three) stupid petnames, them giving you three
Genre: Pure fluff!
Note: This was a request by anon but I totally forgot to include it in this post! I hope you see this, anon!!
(Here are some HCs for them as dads and some pregnancy HCs if you’re interested!)
Gong Yoo // The Recruiter // The Salesman
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
You — him -> Monopoly man.
This nickname came to be after having multiple arguments over how that smug man kept buying up all the streets on the Monopoly board game with money he seemingly pulled out of his ass. You firmly believe that he cheated, you can’t prove it though.
That’s why you started calling him Monopoly man from time to time, since he is such a god at the board game.
You — him -> Sugar daddy.
It’s on the nose and an easy way to fluster your husband, even if it’s briefly. He likes sponsoring your shopping trips and buy you whatever else you ask him to. He enjoys making you happy and prove to you that he can provide for you for the rest of your shared life and so you deem the petname Sugar daddy appropriate.
It makes him chuckle under his breath to conceal his flustered expression. His cheeks briefly turn red as he stumbles over his words, handing you another hefty sum of money to silence your teasing words. You could call it a bribery.
“Just take this and go darling.”
You — him -> Origami prince.
You keep catching him making Dakji in his free time for some reason, but if you’re lucky, you can find him fold up a family of swans or a small bouquet of differently coloured flowers. You don’t really get his obsession with that childhood game but you like to cuddle onto him and rest your legs over his lap while he makes you a bouquet of paper roses.
His fingers work quickly and smoothly without any mistakes. It’s kind of sexy to be honest.
Is it weird to get turned on by how he he folds paper? Everything that man does somehow becomes sexy.
˚✧₊⁎âșËłàŒš
Him — you -> Jackpot.
He sees you as a jackpot, a one in a million chance. Your husband considers himself extremely lucky to having found someone special and perfect like you. He sometimes jokes about how all his luck was used on you and that winning the lottery is going to be impossible (which he always knew is basically impossible to win but anyways).
Him — you -> Little devil.
You mess with his heartstrings and cloud his judgement, for better or worse. Almost like a little devil.
You also cause him a lot of trouble when it comes to worrying about you and your safety, his heart racing when you don’t text him back immediately. Again, messing with his poor heart.
Him — you -> Cherry blossom.
He saw how beautifully the cherry trees blossom during spring in Japan while watching a documentary with you one evening. The petals are fragile, soft, a beautiful pink. You kind of remind him of those small petals.
Su-bong // Thanos // Player 230
Tumblr media
You — him -> Thanosaurus-rex
Thanos totally loves that petname. It sounds badass, intimidating even, but to you it’s more of an endearing and cutesy petname. He is strong and is intelligent if he tries, but most of the time, he’s a mushy and soft mess in your arms as you work your magic fingers through his hair.
He thinks you find him super awesome after you called him that nickname, but you use that petname ironically.
“WOMAN, C‘MERE!! Your Thanosaurus wants a well-deserved kiss!!“
You — him -> Galactic snuggle monster
It’s an accurate description. His title, Thanos, was stolen from a galactic titan and your boyfriend happens to be very snuggly and cuddly. His favourite activity is to either bedrot in your arms or drag you out to a random gig he aquired.
He prefers to act as your blanket though and completely crush you under his body. In a pleasant way of course.
You — him -> Bing bong
Bing bong is the best way to use his goverment name without making him think he’s about to get scolded by his mother. Su-bong sounds so serious, almost foreign, but Bing bong sounds stupid and makes him grin a little.
You saved him in your contacts as Bing-bong and used to use it as a codeword to talk to your friends about your boyfriend without revealing who he is during the first few weeks of your relationship.
˚✧₊⁎âșËłàŒš
Him — you -> Sprite.
Thanos was probably high the first time he called you that. He really, really craved a sprite while being on a call with you and you thought your boyfriend was calling you a soda. Your boyfriend liked the tone of it so he calls you his soda, Sprite, Spritey or Spriiiiiiiiiitttaaaaaaaaa.
Him — you -> Chili pepper.
He likes annoying and fucking with you just for the fun of it but acts all innocent after you show some slight annoyance. In response, Thanos calls you his spicy chili pepper which annoys you even more in return because he cannot take anything seriously, ever.
Him — you -> Thanos’s star.
When he uses that petname it’s probably to introduce you to someone else, referring to himself in third person and introducing you as his star, which you are. You are his star, sun, the center of his galaxy. His mind and feelings always circle around you.
Nam-gyu // Player 124
Tumblr media
You — him -> Rat
You like calling him a rat (sometimes even a wet one) because, well, he is. Nam-gyu hoards his snacks and hides them from you, his facial structure is very rat-like, his apartment was a rat’s nest when you first moved in and after he showers, his wet hair matches that of a wet rat. Your boyfriend doesn’t like that petname at all.
Whenever you cook some dinner and Nam-gyu comes up from behind, he sometimes gives you tips to how to not burn his apartment down. Like a certain rat chef you know.
You — him -> Nom-Nom / Nam-Nam
You like chewing on his fingers sometimes, they’re quite nice to nibble and chew on. Nam-gyu didn’t like it at first, eying you from the side in confusing and slight disgust but eventually warmed up to it and even gave you his hand willingly to let you chew on his finger while he orders some take-out on his phone.
He even began getting his rings off his hands before offering you your favourite chewing toy.
You — him -> Lizard
Similar to the rat pet name, you sometimes call him a Lizard or the Lizard-man. Your boyfriend likes being called a lizard even less than being called a rat. Why do you keep giving him stupid petnames? You’re embarrassing him in front of his friends!
“Stop calling me that in public, c’mon. Sounds stupid.”
˚✧₊⁎âșËłàŒš
Him — you -> Turtle.
Not sure where he got that from but Nam-gyu just started calling you that one day and that nickname stuck to him ever since. It has no great backstory other than you remind him of a turtle when you steal all the blankets in the house and build yourself a makeshift nest on your bed.
The mountain of blankets remind him of the shell of a turtle. Besides, your hear sticking out doesn’t help the image.
Him — you -> Kitty.
Your boyfriend likes to “pspspsps”-you to get your attention. You perk up just like a cat when he foes that. Besides, if you call him a rat, he will call you a kitty. He‘ll sometimes even purr at you when you look especially good that day.
Him — you -> Wifey.
Even though you two aren‘t married, Nam-gyu really likes the idea of you being his wife. „Wife“ sounds very serious though— it sounds like tax benefits and a house with two kids and all that. He‘s not ready for that commitment just yet, so your boyfriend will call you his Wifey instead.
He always refers to you as his Wifey in front of his friends and others so that they know that his heart is yours, as much as yours is his.
Dae-ho // Player 388
Tumblr media
You — him -> The nibbler.
The “The” is for dramatic effect. Dae-ho is obsessed with biting and nibbling any area of your body that seems convenient enough in the moment to chomp on. His favorite area is your nose, jaw, shoulder, fingers and hands. It‘s pretty random but does it most of the time when nervous about something or sleepy and in your arms.
The nibbler likes his nickname a lot, by the way. He sometimes jokes about you being his favorite chewing toy or candy while you eye the bite mark he left on your arm.
You — him -> (chicken) nugget.
To you, your boyfriend is just a cutie patootie, a mature man that has the heart of a golden retriever. You like calling him your chicken nugget because of how his facial structure kinda reminds you one. Dae-ho gets flustered whenever you call him that though.
Nugget is the shorter version of a petname you like to use, mostly in public or during texts. Chicken nugget you like to use when you two are together at home or to tease him.
You — him -> Bunny.
You first wanted to use Tiger as a petname since part of his name means Tiger, but you actually found out how much of a Bunny he actually is. He doesn’t like being left alone and on his own for too long, when he pouts he looks like one, the color of his blush looks like the nose of one and he certainly has the sex drive of one.
Being called Bunny makes him both embarrassed and flustered. He both hates and loves that petname you gave him.
“Isn‘t Bunny too cute of a name for me? Like.. it doesn't really fit, does it?“
˚✧₊⁎âșËłàŒš
Him — you -> Cupid.
You shot an arrow through his heart the moment he saw and met you for the first time. Even if the name isn‘t 100% accurate since with that logic you would‘ve also shot yourself with an arrow to fall for him too, but Dae-ho likes calling you his cupid.
Him — you -> Tiger.
It‘s a play on his name and how maybe when you two marry in the future you can share part of it with him. Once he scraps the damn money together to buy you a proper ring and maybe save a little money for a nice wedding and honeymoon.
Maybe Dae-ho should give the card he got from that weird salesman a call and participate in these games for money. What could go wrong?
Him — you -> Tofu.
Since he is your personal nibbler, you are his tofu. That way he can justify his need to bite and nibble on you.
Gi-hun // Player 456
Tumblr media
You — him -> Heartbreaker.
You playfully call him that. Gi-hun is a little insecure about his age, his divorce, his whole life too, and how much younger and naive you are, thinking a lot about how he is not the most suitable lover for a young woman like you.
You like calling him a heartbreaker in a ironic way almost. You find it cute how he huffs when you call him that.
You — him -> Raccoon.
In the most respectful way possible, you sometimes think that Gi-hun looks like a raccoon. His hair is so fluffy like fur, his eyes get so big when you scold him for something and you sometimes catch him digging through an old pile of dirty clothes to find to wear, like a raccoon digging through trash.
You sigh everytime you go into the kitchen and catch your boyfriend dig through the fridge, trying to find something that isn‘t expired and doesn‘t need to be cooked into a meal.
You love your raccoon of a man, though. Although you have to admit that sometimes he resembles more of a hamster the way his cheeks fill up with food so adorably.
You — him -> Noodle.
His build is is flimsy and he resembles a spaghetti noodle. You like calling him your noodle, it‘s cute, short and endearing. Gi-hun thinks calling him a noodle is a little childish but he would never reject your petnames.
„Seriously? Noodle? Y‘know, other women call their boyfriends honey and stuff. Noodle sounds like an insult!“
˚✧₊⁎âșËłàŒš
Him — you -> Angel.
You are his angel, his savior, his saint and light. It‘s only fitting to call you his angel. Even if he mostly addresses you that way when he is about to ask you for a little bit of money to afford the groceries his mother send him out to get.
He gambled the money his mom gave him away and bet on horses, but you don‘t have to know that.
Him — you -> Koala.
Gi-hun grins like a Highschool boy whenever you cling onto him like a cute koala for cuddles. That‘s where he got the name from in the first place.
Him — you -> Peanut.
Random but cute nonetheless. He likes to pull on your cheek and coo at you and how adorable you look when you pout or are annoyed. To annoy you even further, he calls you a cute little peanut.
In-ho // The Frontman // Player 001
Tumblr media
You — him -> In-ho-tato.
Back when you first met him, In-ho liked to style his hair slicked back and containing multiple ounces of hairgel. The way his hair was styled and his grumpy facial expression made him look a potato of sorts.
Calling him a potato outright might confuse him or even make him a little upset, so you call him In-ho-tato. That‘s how you saved him in your contacts too. He doesn‘t know the origin of the petname but it has a nice ring to it, so your husband doesn‘t mind.
“You‘re quite creative with your words. Care to explain their origins?“
You — him -> Gramps.
You call him Gramps whenever he struggles with something. Can‘t open a jar of pickles? Old man. Complains about back pain after waking up? Gramps. Gets annoyed with one of his pink guards? Grandpa.
In-ho hates it. He glares at you from the side every time you call him those things. Your husband never stops you though, as long as you‘re having fun.
You — him -> Huffster.
You began to notice how many times and how much he groans, huffs and sighs when he‘s at work. It‘s mostly under the mask but you notice it anyway. When his mask is off, massaging his temple and bridge of his nose goes hand in hand with letting out an exhausted sigh at the incompetence of the players of this year‘s games.
Naturally, want to make him feel better whenever In-ho feels stressed or exhausted and for some reason calling him a huffster makes him give you a small, fond smile. Your husband never being here simply makes everything better.
˚✧₊⁎âșËłàŒš
Him — you -> Snuggle tyrant.
You are a very demanding tyrant when it comes to cuddles. You drag him out of his study or control center just to have him all for yourself in bed. A little selfish, isn‘t it? True tyranny to give him orders like that.
Him — you -> Boss lady.
Sure In-ho is the Frontman and all but you are still his boss in a way. You remind him to drink, sleep, eat, give him orders to rest for the night and to shave every once in a while. You are his boss lady, so the petname is very fitting.
Also, the workers and soldiers also see as some kind of boss of their boss. Thanks to you, multiple of their lives were saved by you scolding the Frontman in the middle of the control center, reminding him to be a little more lenient and merciful for breaking rules.
Him — you -> Sugar baby.
It‘s rather self explanatory. In-ho likes to refer to you as his sugar baby by the way he throws his money at you whenever you even look at an item. He is more than happy to sponsor you with a new helicopter to reach the mainland, a new credit card to spend on online shopping and whatever else you want.
Even if you aren‘t his full time sugar baby, he likes to treat you like one.
💠
Author‘s note. Thank you for reading!
First of all, thank you for giving my last Squid Game men post so much love!! It got like 1000 notes in two days, so thank you <33 Also, I really want to show my private art again. I haven‘t done that since I had 200 followers, so like last September was my last art dump. I‘m really into creating clay figures and painting masks, so I‘m not sure if you all would be into that. On one side, some people may just be here for the fics and get annoyed if I don‘t post that but on the other are people who may be genuinely interested :,)
Anyways, make sure to EAT, SLEEP and DRINK enough!!
Take care of yourselves <33 Stay safe!
3K notes · View notes
moonstruckme · 6 days ago
Text
Tumblr is hiding the request from me, but I had part of it pasted in my doc so putting that below! I do remember that it was a very sweet message though so I wanted to say thank you for that as well as for requesting, I hope you like it <3
request: and if not too much to ask, can i request a soulmate au (maybe like names on their wrist or something like that ?) where reader is remus’ soulmate but doesn’t really like him, ignoring him without much trouble since he doesn’t know her anyway. and somehow he finds out and confronts her
Remus Lupin x fem!reader ♡ 1.8k words
You know exactly what Remus Lupin’s first words to you were. They’ve been etched onto your skin from your collarbone to your shoulder in black ink since the day you were born, and they turned pink the day he said them.
Do you mind? This is a library. 
You traced the words in black pen for weeks just in case anybody caught a glimpse. How embarrassing is it to find out that your soulmate is a prat? Christ alive, some of your friends already have sweet stories of their soulmate’s first words being compliments or declarations of love at first sight. You? Your soulmate asked you to kindly shut the fuck up. 
And you did shut the fuck up; not because you didn’t want to snipe at Remus, but because you didn’t want him to feel the same tingle you just had, your first words to him changing the color of his tattoo and changing your lives forever. Just because you now had the burden of knowing didn’t mean you were ready to handle him knowing as well. 
While avoiding Remus in general is a near impossible task, avoiding speaking to him has been rather easy. He tends to let his friends lead the way through most interactions, and he seems perfectly happy to speak only to those he’s already deemed worthy of his attention. Not that you’re not the tiniest bit curious about him. You’re not naive enough to think that he won’t one day find out about you, and you’d like to eventually know the boy who’s been cosmically determined to be the best person for you to spend your life with. 
Just. Not yet. 
You’re content to observe Remus silently for the time being. Ever since you became aware of him, you can’t not be. You’ve become intimately acquainted with the way his tongue pokes into his cheek when he’s fighting back a smile. You notice the little curl that he tucks behind his ear whenever his hair gets too long, and you imagine what it might feel like to do it for him. You’ve begun to anticipate when his eyes will cut sideways to share sly looks with his friends. He does it now, glancing at Lily when Slughorn announces you’ll be pairing up to make the veritaserum antidote.
“Ah ah! Stay where you are,” Slughorn announces. He levels Marlene with a look. She sits down with a huff, pouting in Dorcas’ direction. “I won’t have an encore of last week; I’ll be assigning your partners. Black, you go with Evans.”
Sirius makes a sound like a wounded puppy. James looks equally as distressed, the two of them parting like forbidden lovers, with blown kisses and arms outheld longingly. 
“Potter, with Diggory. McKinnon and Vance, Trelawney and Meadows, Prewett and Fawley
” 
Skimming over the instructions for your potion, you don’t think to be concerned until you hear your name. You look up, unsure who was called before you, to see Remus making his way over. 
Your stomach plummets. 
“Hello,” he murmurs as he sits on the stool beside you, beginning to arrange things on the desk. 
You nod back. 
“I know this one is brewed in two parts, so hopefully today’s portion should be fairly simple.” He looks at you from the corner of his eye and gives you a small smile. “Would you rather chop or stir?” 
You pick up the small knife, holding it up in answer. Merlin, this is awkward. Remus gives you a second look for your silence before shrugging as if to say fair enough. 
“Right, we’ll need six of these minced, then.” He slides some sprigs across the work table to you.
It’s a struggle not to snark back I can read the textbook, too, thanks. You roll your eyes to yourself and get to chopping. 
Something admittedly pleasant and rather convenient about Remus is that he doesn’t have to fill silences. You work together with relative ease, no speech needed so long as you keep him supplied with his ingredients when he needs them and he keeps changing the direction of his stirring when the book says. It’s only when your potion is left to simmer and you’re preparing the herbs for the next step that you run into problems. 
“No—sorry, those need to be sliced, not diced.” Remus’ hand lands on your wrist. You still as he moves closer to you. “Here, can I?”
You step back mutely, allowing him to slip the knife from your hand. 
“Thanks,” he says. “You want to slice it in ribbons, like this, see? More of the juices get released that way. Can you see alright?” Remus looks back at you, standing a healthy distance away to peer around him. “Come on, you try.” 
You take the knife from him again. Remus doesn’t allow you half as much space as you had him, hovering over your shoulder as you slice the herbs just as he showed you. 
“That’s good.” He’s close enough for you to feel his breath on your ear. “Perfect, thanks.” He gives your shoulder a gentle squeeze and returns to his place in front of the cauldron. 
You nod at him again in an attempt to convey some gratitude. Wince at how stilted it feels. 
Remus looks at you sideways. “You alright?” 
You try not to wince again, humming. 
“You sure?” He tries to get a better look at you. “Have I ticked you off somehow?” 
You shake your head.
“You’ve lost your voice?” 
Shake your head again. 
“Cat got your tongue?” 
You send him an unimpressed look out of the corner of your eye. Remus’ tongue pokes into his cheek. 
“Come on, then, what is it? I know you can speak, I’ve heard you before. You have a nice voice.” 
Now, why couldn’t those have been his first words to you?
“Frog in your throat?” 
You’re fighting a smile, now, too. The evidence of it makes Remus’ eyes spark with amusement. His lips turn up at the corners. 
“If only you were this quiet in study spaces,” he mutters, teasing. 
It’s so unknowingly dead-on that it shocks a laugh out of you. “Oh, fuck off!” 
Remus’ smile dissolves at the edges. His brow tightens, the spark in his eyes turning to something else. When you realize what you’ve done, you couldn’t speak even if you wanted to. All the air has stolen from your lungs. 
“Did you
” 
“Shit,” you say. 
“It’s you. You’re it.” 
“Fuck. Merlin’s tits. I’m sorry, Remus.” 
“You
” He shakes his head, eyes scrunching shut. You know the feeling. When he opens them again, Remus looks resolute. “Come with me.” 
Slughorn hardly seems bothered that you’re leaving in the middle of class. James calls after you, “Moony?” to which Remus responds, “Loo!” and continues dragging you from the room. 
Only in the empty hallway does Remus drop your hand. The contact has sent warm funny goosebumps all up your arm, which isn’t a soulmate effect you’ve heard about before but it must be one. Remus looks at you like you’ve stolen all his air, too. 
“You just told me to fuck off,” he says. 
“Oh, come on.” You try to smile. “It can’t be the first time someone’s told you that.” 
“But you—” Remus tugs at his trousers, bringing them up just enough for you to see the light pink script around his ankle. “Did you know?” 
Any thoughts you’d had of attempting levity sputter out in the face of his upset. “Yeah,” you admit. “I knew.” 
“For how long?” 
“Not a long time.” 
“What’s—when did—” Remus passes a hand over his face. He often looks weary, you’ve noticed, or exasperated, but you’ve never seen him so frazzled. A worm of guilt wriggles in your gut. “Where’s yours?” 
You take a breath, beginning to loosen your tie and unbutton your shirt. As flustered as Remus already is, his face grows a tad pinker. You roll your eyes. 
“Fuck off, Lupin, I’m not undressing for you.” 
“You’re rather keen on saying that, aren’t you?” he mutters. “It’s a wonder I didn’t find you before now.” 
You unbutton just enough to pull your collar to the side, showing the words written in pink beneath your clavicle. 
“Do you
” he reads aloud before trailing off, mouthing the words to himself. His eyes flicker up to yours. “I remember that. That was months ago.” 
You rebutton your top, shrugging. “Yeah.” 
“Why didn’t you say anything to me?” 
“I think that’s obvious.” You focus on your tie to avoid looking at him. “It’d give me away fairly quickly, wouldn’t it?” 
“And?” When you don’t say anything, Remus blows out a breath. “Why wouldn’t you want me to know?” 
“I didn’t want you to find out about us,” you say honestly. Not caring if it stings. 
When you glance up, you see that it has. The pinch of Remus’ brows radiates hurt. “You didn’t think I deserved to?” he asks you. 
You shake your head. “I’m sorry. I just wasn’t ready.” 
“Ready for what?” 
A breathless little laugh leaves you. “For everything. For any of it.” It feels like your insides are shriveling, and all you can do is look at Remus, pleading for his help. “I didn’t think I’d find my soulmate this early. I’m still trying to figure out my own shit. I don’t—I don’t know anything about love, or relationships, and I’m not ready to start making decisions about my life based on someone else. Doesn’t it scare you?” 
Remus has stepped closer, into a sheet of sunlight coming in through one of the hallway’s tall windows. It makes his amber eyes appear warm and melty. Even when they’re narrowed at you, they’re melting.
“It doesn’t scare me,” he says frankly. “I’m not asking you to move in with me straight after school, or change your plans to suit mine. I don’t think it has to be all or nothing like that.” 
You can feel your heart bumping in your stomach. “No?” 
“No.” Remus’ expression gentles. “It’s not like we’re shackled with each other now. Having a soulmate, it’s still a choice, isn’t it?” 
“I don’t know,” you admit, voice softening. You’ve never known anyone who’s talked about it that way before. Every soulmate meeting story you’ve been told has ended in them starting their new lives together, bound in harmony for the rest of their days. 
“I think it’s a choice,” Remus murmurs. “I’m not ready to change my life, either. But I’d like to get to know you, if you’re alright with it. We could take it slow.” 
You wet your lips. “You mean as friends for now?” 
He offers you a small smile. “It’s somewhere to start, isn’t it?” 
You nod, strangely breathless. You feel as if your life might be changing already, but despite all your misgivings you’re alright with this bit. 
“Oh, come on.” Remus’ lips curl some more. “Don’t do that again. I know you can still talk.” 
“I’m afraid I might tell you to fuck off again,” you manage. 
Remus’ laughter is unexpected and bright, and lovely enough that you instantly want to make him do it again. 
“You’re welcome to,” he says, warmly. “I think I’m starting to like it, from you.” 
747 notes · View notes
kjhbsies · 4 months ago
Text
Multo
navigation | main masterlist | rules
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
James Potter x reader
synopsis: After weeks of silence and emotional distance, Y/N is forced to confront the feelings she’s tried so hard to bury— feelings for her best friend, James Potter. But when James shows up drunk at her doorstep, broken and desperate for answers, the truth finally comes to light.
wordcount: 2, 876
note: Part II of Cool About It. Angst to fluff.
Tumblr media
Y/n had been avoiding James for three weeks now. At first, it wasn't obvious. The kind of thing that barely scratches the surface and could be brushed off as coincidence. Too subtle to raise alarms.
Like how she'd swiftly turn the opposite way the moment she caught a glimpse of his messy dark curls in the distance, or how she suddenly always had something to do— like an essay to finish, a meeting to attend— whenever James was near her. Her once-predictable presence at group hangouts had become a rarity, and somehow, every time James showed up, she just happened to be unavailable.
And maybe James didn't notice it at first. Maybe he was too caught up with Lily— her sudden shift of attitude towards him was too hard to ignore. He was in bliss— floating in a dream he had been chasing for years, too up high to see the way Y/n had started falling from his orbit.
But everyone in his friend group did. Remus, Sirius, and even Peter, who never picked up on these things, had made an offhand comment. "Have you lot seen Y/n lately?"
Still, James didn't piece it together. Or maybe he didn't want to. Maybe he was scared of what it could mean if he did.
Because once you notice someone pulling away from you, it's impossible not to wonder why.
The library was quiet during the late hours. It was almost empty, dim, and, somehow, Y/n found this place comfortable. This area has given her a small amount of peace, offering her some sort of sanity as she can busy herself with the books stacked in there, not really reading it— but just... hiding.
It had become a routine lately. Ducking into corners, finding solitude, telling herself she wasn't avoiding James. She was just... protecting herself. But, of course, the universe won't let her have her peace.
"Y/n!" James called her from behind, panting slightly as if he had run— because he had. His tie was slightly askew, his hair more of a mess than usual, and his eyes were blown wide with something she couldn't really place. Worry? Relief?
She opened her mouth to say something, but no words came out.
"I've been trying to catch you for weeks." James tried to laugh it off, stepping forward like he didn't know how to stop. "You— you've been ghosting me."
"I've just been busy," She answered, too quickly. Too quietly.
James gave a short, breathy laugh. "Right. Of course. Busiest girl in the whole world. Too busy for after-school meetups, for Hogsmeade strolls, for movie nights, for me."
Y/n's heart stung, but she didn't let it show.
"I was just about to head out," She insisted, gripping the strap of her bag tightly. "Long night."
"I'll drive you home," James said quickly. Already walking towards the exit like the decision has been made. "It's late."
"James, it's fine—"
"I insist." James smiled, but it didn't reach his eyes. "You seriously think I'd let you go home alone, especially at this hour?"
And she knew, even though her heart was screaming for her to just keep the distance she had so carefully built, arguing would make things worse. So she just nodded and followed him to his car.
The car ride was quiet— at least on her end. James, true to his form, filled the space between them with his usual charm.
"So, what are you even working in there?" He asked, glancing at her. "Don't tell me you've been burying your face in Calculus. That's just sick."
Y/n just chuckled. "No, no. It's a different subject."
James smiled. "Of course. Classic."
And then he went on to tell the latest happenings that had happened when she wasn't around. Sirius had managed to get in trouble again for the third time this month. Remus has been tutoring a freshman who mistook him for a professor. And Lily— Lily made a cheesecake, and James had declared her a goddess.
Y/n nodded and hummed, casually commenting a few sentences from time to time. Her face was polite, yet it felt robotic. And James noticed it.
From time to time, he subtly glanced at her through the rearview mirror. He wasn't the most emotionally intuitive guy, but he could tell something was wrong. Her laughter didn't come as easily. Her eyes didn't linger on him like before.
She wasn't really there— not in a way she used to be.
He gripped the steering wheel tighter, his knuckles turning pale. His words kept coming, but his mind was somewhere else. Because no matter how hard he tried to act normal, no matter how casual he played it— this wasn't normal.
Y/n was slipping away. And he doesn't know why.
When they pulled up in front of Y/n's house, the car slowed to a soft halt. The engine hummed between them, the only real sound in the heavy silence. James tapped his fingers against the steering wheel, his nerves betraying him.
"Thanks for the ride," She murmured.
James bit the insides of his cheek, then turned to look at her with a forced smile. "Hey— are you free tomorrow? Thought we could grab a coffee or something. Just us."
Y/n hesitated. "I got a study date with Remus."
His smile faltered for a second. "Remus?"
She nodded, pulling her bag over her shoulder. "Yeah. He was supposed to help me with my essay."
James scoffed lightly, shaking his head. "Since when do you study with Remus and not me?"
Y/n blinked at him, slightly thrown. "I— I don't know. It just... happened."
A pause stretched between them. James looked away, his jaw clenching slightly. "Right. Cool. I guess he's your go-to now."
There was something laced in his voice, something uncharacteristically sharp. Possessiveness wasn't a shade James often wore— he didn't need to. He had it all. The money, the talent, the looks. People gravitated towards him. That's just how it always been.
He didn't do jealousy. Especially with Remus.
"James..." Y/n said softly, not wanting to stir this into a fight.
"Well, tell Moony not to melt your brain too much. He goes on full professor when he's serious."
Y/n's gaze lingered on him for a bit, weighing him. But she didn't say anything else. She just smiled politely and slipped from the car.
And James watched her walk up to the front door, a small ache in his chest growing heavier with each step he took away from him.
The next day, the diner was buzzing with warmth and chatter; the golden afternoon sun was streaming through the windows and casting a perfect light across the table Lily and James shared.
She looked beautiful— like she always did— effortless in the way she talked, sit, and laughed. Everything he had ever wanted.
But he wasn't really looking at her. He was looking past her— toward the back booth, where Y/n and Remus were seated. And she was laughing. Like, really laughing.
The kind of laugh he hadn't seen from her in the past month. The kind that lit up her face, tipped her head back, made her eyes crinkle at the corners. She slapped her thigh as Remus finished his story like he was the most hilarious person in the world.
James scowled. He didn't even register what Lily was saying. Didn't even pay attention to the food in front of him. His eyes were just trained on them.
The way she leaned in when Remus talked, the way she rested her chin on her hand and looked at him like he was the most interesting person. Like she used to look at him.
And now— now he was noticing everything. The way her eyes sparkled when she smiled. The softness in her voice. He saw it. All of it.
"You okay?" Lily asked, suddenly pulling him out of his thoughts.
James blinked at her. "What?"
"You've been zoning out."
He gave a weak laugh. "Yeah. Sorry, just tired."
Lily raised a brow but let it go.
James looked back at the booth, his heart thudding uncomfortably. Y/n was laughing again, and Remus was now awfully sitting close beside her.
James wasn't used to doing this. The second guessing. The silence. The way his jokes no longer earned a laugh, how his texts were left on read, or worse— replied to nothing, but a cold, distant, courtesy.
It was his fifth attempt this week.
"Hey, there's a new art exhibit in town," He said casually, acting as if his heart wasn't pounding against his chest. "Thought you'd like the surrealist stuff. You know, the one with melting clocks and faceless people? I figured we could check it out together."
"I wish I could, but I got this paper due... and my cat's appointment with the vet later. I'm sorry, James." She smiled apologetically.
She always said sorry. Always with that small, polite smile. The kind of smile you give to a stranger.
And James felt he was slowly becoming one.
The truth was, it was never the art exhibit, or the cafe he invited her over to the day before that, or the time he showed up at her house with her favorite bubble tea and that novel she mentioned in passing months ago. He just missed her.
He missed the way she used to greet him with a smile that warmed his heart. The way she'd bump shoulders with him as he walked her to her class, the little inside jokes they used to whisper under their breaths, the sound of her laugh— God, her laugh.
He missed being her person.
And with each failed attempt, with every gentle excuse, his confidence chipped away. The great James Potter— charmer, golden boy, team captain— was suddenly unsure. Awkward. Tongue tied.
Because he realized that he was losing something he didn't even realize he had been holding on so tightly. Maybe it had always been her.
So right now, he was slouched in one of the couches in a loud club. The lights were too bright, everyone was chaotic, and the air was thick with sweat, perfume, and alcohol. But he didn't care.
His third drink sat in front of him, and he was already slowly getting drunk. Sirius lounged beside him, watching him with a silent concern as he did not see his best friend spiral like this— not even from Lily.
"You alright, mate?" Peter asked.
James didn't answer at first. He kept staring ahead, eyes unfocused, mouth pressed into a thin line. Then, finally, answered a bitter, "Peachy."
Peter frowned, but Sirius placed a hand on his shoulder and subtly shook his head— don't push it.
Remus, however, didn't bite his tongue.
"Is this about Y/n?"
The second her name left his mouth, James immediately glared at him, eyes bloodshot and glassy.
"What, d'you know something I don't?" James snapped, voice rising above the music. "Since you're always with her now?"
"She's my friend, James."
"Oh, friend, right. You two study together, hang out alone, laugh like idiots— hell, you even know everything about her, don't you?" James slammed his glass down, the drink sloshing to his sleeve. "She doesn't look at me the way she used to. Doesn't see me. She makes excuses to avoid me. Says she's busy. Tired. Got plans. But then I see her with you."
"Prongs—" Sirius interjected, but James wasn't finished.
He laughed, but it was hollow. Broken. "What did I even do, huh? Why the hell won't she just talk to me?"
"Alright, Prongs. Let's take a breath, yeah?" Sirius place a firm hand on James's shoulder.
But James shrugged it off. Instead, he ran his fingers through his hair. "I don't get it. She was my best friend. Mine." His shoulders slumped as the tears came rolling in. "I just— I just want her back. I miss her."
He sank into the couch, wiping his face the back off his hand like a child. "Call her." He whispered. Then louder, more desperate. "Please. Just call her. Ask her to come. I don't care if she's mad at me or if she hates me. I need to talk to her. Please. Please, please, please." He begged.
Sirius exchanged a look with Remus.
"Alright, I'll call her."
"Hello?" Y/n answered from the other line. The background was filled with a mix of loud music, clinking glasses, and chaos— but none of it made her go still. James. He wasn't speaking coherently. Just broken words, cries, and soft pitiful pleas. "Is that—"
Remus sighed softly. "Yeah. He's... not doing well."
She could hear James's voice in the background— his voice was wrecked and cracking as he said her name over and over.
"What's going on?"
"He's begging for you, actually."
Y/n's heart clenched. "Tell him... I'm glad he's surrounded by people who care about him tonight. But I— I can't come."
Remus didn't respond immediately. "Y/n, he's not himself." He said softly, not to pressure her— never that— but to simply let her know the truth.
"I know," She whispered. "But I can't do it, Remus. For the sake of my sanity, I can't. It's not that I don't care about him. God, I do. But if I go there, I'm scared it'll hurt us even more."
Remus exhaled softly on the other end of the line. "Okay, I understand."
"Please just... make sure he gets home safe?"
"We will. You did the right thing."
Y/n ended the call, and she couldn't help but sit as her legs buckled. The night was dead silent, save for the faint hum of the air conditioner at the corner of Y/n's room.
She had been staring at nowhere. Thinking. Pondering. She wondered if she even made the right decision of ignoring James. Of falling in love with him.
She hadn't noticed the clock had already struck midnight. Hadn't noticed that it had been an hour since she declined James's request. The guilt was eating her alive, and she couldn't do anything about it.
But then, the doorbell rang.
She didn't move for a moment. Praying it was just the neighbor or maybe a delivery to the wrong address. But somehow, deep down, she knew. Her stomach twisted painfully as she stood up, making her way through the door.
And when she swung the door open, her breath caught in her throat. James stood there. His hair was a damp mess, with sweat clinging on his forehead, and his chest rising and falling as if he had run all the way to here. His cheeks were flushed from the alcohol, and his eyes— oh, his eyes— were bloodshot and glassy, rimmed with tears that hadn't yet fallen.
"James," She whispered softly.
"You didn't care about me at all, did you?" He asked, voice hoarse and quiet. "You just let me spiral."
"What? No! James, I—"
"You ignored me." He stepped inside the house without waiting for her permission. His eyes never left hers. "You stopped talking to me. Pretend I didn't exist. You— you just cut me off like I'm nothing."
"That's not true." She stepped forward, reaching at his hand, but he stepped back, shaking his head.
"I waited. Every day, I waited for you to call back. And you didn't. You just... let me go."
Y/n's throat burned, her hands trembling by her sides.
"I had to." She choked. "James, I had to—"
"Why?" He asked, stepping closer now. His anger melted into confusion and pain. "What did I do so wrong, Y/n?"
"Because I like you." She said, barely a whisper. "I liked you so much it hurts, James. And I couldn't take it anymore. Watching you love someone else while I stand in the corner, pretending it doesn't rip me apart."
James stared at her. Stunned and silent.
She laughed bitterly through the tears. "I was doing it for me. I had to distance myself."
James opened his mouth, but no words came out.
"I didn't mean to fall for you. It just happened. And by the time I realized it, it was too late." She wiped at her face and stepped back, motioning at the door. "You should go. Please. Just go."
She turned around, ready to walk away, when James grabbed her wrist gently. And before she could react, his lips were on hers in a deep, desperate, and passionate kiss that stole the breath from her lungs.
When they finally pulled away, breathless, James cupped her face with trembling hands.
"I was stubborn," He whispered, forehead pressing against hers. "I kept telling myself I didn't feel anything for you. That Lily was all I wanted. And God, I was so wrong."
"James..."
"I love you. And I'm sorry it took me so long to see it. For being blind. But please— let me start over. Let me fix things between us." He kissed her again, almost reverent. "Don't give up on me yet."
"Just don't break me again, James."
And in the silence that followed, he held her like a promise he never planned to let go of.
Tumblr media
©kjhbsies
taglist: @lotsostrawberrybear @sweetstrawberrianne
1K notes · View notes
gorjee-art · 21 days ago
Note
God your heartache of chaos au is genuinely so incredibly creative and breathtaking I literally can't stop looking at all the art for it, it's like eye candy--
And now I'm curious about the overall story, can we get a summary? (If that's aight!)
The overall story as I'd personally write it without spoiling the fun bits:
Tumblr media
"It's been months since Fluttershy got into a pretty serious scuff with her friends. A pretty big explosion coming from the animal specialist as Ponyville heard it. Whispers of a wedding gone wrong, friends gone sour, and a pegasus gone into complete social isolation, barely even went to town for groceries.
What little did the humble town knew, she was tired of seeing scowling judgmental faces, fully convinced that she can never truly blend into the crowd. Fluttershy was going into her own depressive spiral, completely cutting herself out of the picture to protect her already very fragile heart. Foraging off the land, and fraternizing with critters that she knows can never hurt her. Happy to just live with herself and become her own zoo animal, caged in her home.
It was until then her eye spotted a...seemingly growing mark on her precious bunny's leg. A new strange pattern practically painted on his fur. It looked garish, but oddly natural, as if he grew it himself. No matter how many washes it took, she could only groan and mutter curses under her breath realizing that she had to go the vet. Eyeing at the door with distain, unhappy to leave her sanctuary. Cooing at her precious rabbit to hop in her bag, and ignore all the piled letters outside her home.
Thus an odd beginning of noticing cracks in the seam, her habitual pony watching made her realize... a continuing growing pattern of subtle spirals growing under their coats, an abnormal friendliness, laughter suddenly sounds sinister, extra limbs, and eyes, and...impossible environments, maybe an alley that shouldn't be there. Surely she was going--a little insane? An off day turning into a troubling night, she decided to scurry through the letters to ease her mind, rolling her eyes with all the half assed apologies she has been receiving, only really feeling a slight twinge in her heart when she saw a package made by the baby dragon "Spike" giving her a gem to enjoy, "Looks like a lizard huh? I chewed it myself!"...
Knots. Knots in her stomach, picturing the idea of a frantic Twilight pleading with her sibling to give her "dear friend Fluttershy" a gift, knowing they were nothing more than associates. She couldn't help but really mull over the idea, of...well returning for a dragon checkup. Is it rude to come over unannounced after so many months of silence? She did say she was in Canterlot for a project, yeah?
After a day of contemplating, and checking through the Golden Oak windows to see that there was indeed a substitute librarian taking over, really...REALLY enjoying a new book hacking her lungs out coughing. She set her path towards visiting Twilight...which.
...
Ended up in screams, and a talking head.
A pandemic has spread! A curse of chaos, thought to be the work of Discord! And Twilight found a way to halt the process, despite being...a head, barely coherent in her speech, gave her a message that only Fluttershy can fix this. Traveling all across Equestria in search of her friends and the harmony stones, she has to cross impossible terrains, reason with creatures gone mad, and find the heart of the problem, with the only clue being a sample of chaos blood.
The girls will fix it, as they always do...just not with the solutions they might like.
Tumblr media
469 notes · View notes
inkskinned · 2 years ago
Text
you spent hours in libraries and in art supply stores trying to absorb the artist tips from books your parents didn't want to buy you. on each page of every "how to draw" is a version of the same four things: this is how you shade a sphere. this is how you shade a cone.
this is what a man looks like. he is hard and angular and jutting. his chest narrows a triangle down to his sharp hip and long legs. his jawbone is a square. he is powerful, imposing, his hands are big and meaty. he is a leader.
this is what a woman looks like. she is soft and her hands tuck her long hair back behind a delicate ear. she is big-eyed and round (but not too round, she is skinny, here is the faint sketch of her abs showing), she is smaller and lighter and pretty. she has thick black lashes and her tits do not come with a massive ribcage to offset the weight we put on her - she has curves, but they are impossibly slim without giving her backache trouble. there is a large red hourglass outlined on top of her figure, the way there is a triangle outlined on top of the man. her face is a heart-shape, and her lips are pouting.
here is how you draw the woman and the man together. the man should be in action shots. the woman's ass should be in action shots. she should fit against the man to compliment his negative space - she should slot into his shadow so when they hug, they become one uniform space. here is how all the other artists have done it, see how good it looks when the man (angles, fire, passion, action) and the woman (roundness, water, emotion, supplication) complement each other? he begins the sentence, she is his ending.
do you want to kiss another girl? that is round-to-round. that is fitting the wire into the wrong socket! how would the faces look together? a single silhouette you sketch and then hide, scribbling over it.
do you want to look like a girl? by sheer genetic happenstance, you absolutely don't look like that, and you never have. you don't look like a man, either, though, do you. you don't feel like you truly belong to either gender, but there is not a "neutral/fluid" drawing in the book. there is male (triangle) or female (hourglass).
but you have a square jaw and square hands and "masculine" proportions. but you have curves and roundness and full lips and "feminine" features. someone online says, definitively, that any form of gender noncompliance is "a mental illness." this comment has over one thousand likes from people who agree.
here is how you shade a square. none of the clothes at the store look good on you, you always somehow feel like you're wearing a weird kind of costume. here is how you shade a sphere. your friend's mother calls the school because she's horrified you're in the same changing room. here is the neutral body figure: it is a wooden man. technically the wooden man is genderless, but that is because masculinity is the default, and everyone calls the figure "a wooden man." you must be small and posable and skinny and featureless, then you can be masculine enough to not have gender.
here is how to draw a person. begin with some shapes. choose the right shapes to get that person's gender correct. do not kiss her. shade in short, sharp lines.
when she laughs, look away.
6K notes · View notes
deathbxnny · 9 months ago
Note
hey I need you SO BAD to do like an arcane reaction where they’re drunk and what they do/say while it and btw I love your writing
What Arcane characters are like when drunk. | Vi, Caitlyn, Jinx, Ekko, Sevika x Gn!Reader
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
So this may have become a little too angsty for some of them, so uh... don't mind me-
Also, thank you so much! I'm glad you love my writing. It means a lot to me!<33
Content: Alcohol obviously, some potential heavy angst, Pit fighter Vi, established romantic relationships, some toxic behavior, this has been written by someone who has never drank a sip of alcohol in their life so I'm sorry if this is unrealistic, sfw
Reader has no set pronouns.
((Not fully proofread))
Tumblr media
》VI
Her being drunk wasn't unusual, and in fact, it has become the norm for her at this point. It was the only way for her to numb the agony she was going through every day, and there was no stopping the cycle she was in. If she wasn't drunk, then she was fighting. But even the line that was drawn between those two states she was constantly in was becoming blurry and unintelligible. Things were getting out of hand, and so was her aggression towards everything that moved, anything that cared for her.
But at least you were still here with her, trying your best to keep her together and intact when she refused to be.
She can be cruel and unfocused whilst drunk, often either yelling or punching things to express her frustrations, and yet she never dared hurt you. You were the only light she had left, and she'd be damned if she snuffed you out, too. But this doesn't mean that she can control her words at times. She says things she regrets all the time, insults that cut deep or accusations that made no sense were common. Yet you stayed, you always stayed.
A part of her knows you deserve better, but until Jinx showed up, she refused to wane off the bottle that kept her even partially functioning daily. In a different life, she'd put the bottle down, however, and just finally hug you instead.
Tumblr media
》CAITLYN
She doesn't drink much, and when she does, it's in strict moderation. She has a reputation to keep up and can't let her sharp senses falter at any time, especially once she becomes the commander of Piltover. But when it's just the two of you attempting to relax after an impossibly stressful day, the alcohol helps her relax and become more open with her troubles. Her grief had manifested into an uncontrollable force she shyed away from every speaking on, but in drunken moments like these, she'll allow herself to find melancholy in your arms, her flushed face pressed into your shoulder as she did so.
She may cry or laugh of the worries of the day, maybe break down from the guilt and frustrations, let the anger quell over but only still hesitantly even with her judgment clouded. This is a very rare state to see her in after the loss of her mother, and she trusts you to keep this vulnerable part of her safe and sound in your heart behind locked lips.
With that said, knowing how emotional she can get whilst drunk, she tries avoiding drinking too much during functions in case things get too much out of hand. She'd rather not make a fool of herself infront of everyone after all.
Tumblr media
》JINX
She doesn't typically drink. But the few times she does with you at her side, she somehow becomes extremely calm and lazy. She'll practically lay in the chair she was sitting in, eyes squinting at a far away point on the wall, whilst she seemingly contemplates life. Most would think that the alcohol would enable her crazy tendencies even more, but alas, it simply turns her mostly docile.
I say mostly, as she usually mentally comes up with the craziest plans instead, all of which are questionably more unethical than the last. She'll eventually lose herself in those thoughts and become either unresponsive or mutter the silliest, incomprehensible things known to man. And there is certainly no in-between.
With that said, she will probably eventually snap out of it and begin rapidly speaking about all these thoughts to you without a single care in the world. Drunk Jinx is somehow less miserable and yet absolutely doesn't like the feeling of it afterward. Sure, it makes her mind stop thinking about her issues and past, but it still feels wrong, hence why it's rare to see her drunk.
Her terrible hangovers alone also cause her to stay away from alcohol in general. It's definitely not worth that pain to her.
Tumblr media
》EKKO
Another person who doesn't drink often at all, albeit out of his responsibility as a leader. He has to be a good role model for everyone and only drinks when the occasion calls for it, like a festival or get together with friends and you. That's when he lets loose a little and allows himself to drink more than he probably should, resulting in a very clingy and loving Ekko.
His alcohol tolerance is embarrassingly low, and he always tells himself that he should know better than to down so many glasses at once... yet it's hard to keep count after about 2 and a half of them. Or so he'd say after he sobers up in the morning, much to your amusement. During the time he's fully hammered, though, he'll always have a hand in you and slur his words rather heavily, whilst he practically near proclaims his love for you for everyone to hear. This often results in you having to slap a hand over his mouth before he embarrasses himself further... which is somehow he hates.
He gets teased by the others all the time for it and glares when they mock his loving tone of voice that he only uses when he's in that impaired state with you. This alone makes him abstain from even a singular drop of alcohol... until the next festival roles around and he forgets to keep count again.
But hey, maybe he'll remember next time because you sure as hell won't remind him.
Tumblr media
》SEVIKA
She drinks at bars all the time with you, although it's rare to see her ever get completely drunk. She has an extremely high tolerance to alcohol and it shows when there is barely a difference in her behavior. The only thing that may indicate something influencing her would be a slight slur in her voice and her being unwilling to get up or move around much at all. She'll just want to relax and play poker in peace, even if it starts getting hard to see the cards after a while.
Another way to tell that she may be getting drunk is by her sudden overprotectiveness. Sure, it was always there and never left, despite you being able to handle yourself alone. But when she's drunk, anyone that looks at you for too long in a way she doesn't like will either be punched in the face or yelled at to keep it moving.
She also definitely always denys being drunk or even tipsy when you ask her. Whether out of pride or stubbornness, you'll never know, but she will never admit to it. It doesn't matter if she denies it whilst being unable to walk straight either.
Tumblr media
1K notes · View notes
norristrii · 2 months ago
Text
NOSTALGIA.
Tumblr media
“Funny thing about nostalgia, didn't show up 'til I lost ya.” — You and Lando were childhood best friends until fate tore you apart in the most painful way. From that moment, you thought you’d never see him again—until you did. And suddenly, the past wasn’t forgotten, and the hurt still lingered.
pairing. Lando Norris x childhood friend! fem! reader.
warnings. angst, 12,8k words, hurt/no comfort, childhood friends to strangers to ??, huge timeskips, young asshole! lando, bitter reader (valid), drinking alcohol, I think that’s it ? PART TWO — I KNOW LOVE.
music. Nostalgia by Tate Mcrae.
Tumblr media
IT STARTED AS SOMETHING INEVITABLE. You were always around each other, thrown into the same spaces, the same gatherings, the same long afternoons where the adults talked endlessly, leaving you both to entertain yourselves. At first, you hated it—hated the forced proximity, hated that your parents assumed you would automatically get along just because you were close in age. But there was no escaping him, no avoiding the way he always had something to say, always had some ridiculous idea brewing, always found a way to pull you into whatever chaos he was creating.
Lando Norris was too much—too reckless, too restless, too eager to push boundaries just for the thrill of it. He climbed trees that were too tall, ran faster than he could control, and seemed to have an unwavering confidence that made it impossible for him to ever admit when something was a bad idea.
And somehow, despite all of it, despite the way you told yourself over and over that he was annoying, that he was frustrating, that he was the kind of kid who made parents nervous—you started to follow him anyway.
Maybe it was boredom. Maybe it was curiosity. Or maybe—just maybe—it was the fact that, even when he was pushing limits and doing things that should have gotten both of you in trouble, it was fun.
And before you even realized it, he had worked his way in.
You started hanging out even without your parents forcing you together, finding yourselves in each other’s orbit even when it wasn’t required. It was effortless, natural—the kind of friendship that just happened, without needing an explanation. You went to the same school, shared the same classes, sat together at lunch like it was expected, and walked home side by side, barely even questioning how normal it felt. It wasn’t a conscious choice—it was just the way things were.
Before long, there was no separating the two of you. He had become your constant, the person who had always been there, the one who knew you better than anyone else, the one who could read you without you saying a word. He could make you laugh with a single look, could drag you into some wild idea just by saying trust me, could fill the silence with whatever nonsense was swirling in his mind that day.
You never really decided to let him in. But somehow, he became the biggest part of your life anyway.
Life had been effortless for so long—filled with laughter, late-night conversations, and an unspoken understanding that no matter what, you always had each other. Every childhood sleepover, every ridiculous inside joke, every moment spent side by side had only strengthened the bond that had always felt unbreakable.
But then, racing became real.
Lando had always loved it—always talked about it, always dreamed about it—but when he got to F4, it wasn’t just something he loved anymore. It was something he had to commit to, something that took him away more often than not, something that started shifting the rhythm of your friendship into something unfamiliar.
At first, it was subtle—the missed hangouts, the postponed plans, the texts that came hours later than they used to. You understood, of course. This was his dream, and there was no way you’d ever resent him for chasing it. But then, the distance grew—not just physically, but in ways you hadn’t expected.
He was always traveling, always at a racetrack, always so caught up in training, in competition, in the next step that sometimes it felt like you were watching him from the outside, trying to reach through a window that kept getting harder to open.
And maybe that would have been fine—maybe the changes wouldn’t have felt so sharp—if it hadn’t started hurting.
If he hadn’t forgotten things he never used to forget.
─── October 2015
The anticipation had been building all week. A sleepover with Lando—something you hadn’t done in ages, something that felt like returning to the simplicity of childhood, to the nights spent laughing until your stomach hurt, to the effortless comfort of being around someone who had always been there. You had packed light, just the essentials, knowing you wouldn’t need much—just time, just space to breathe, just the familiarity of him.
When you reached his house, the front door swung open almost immediately, revealing Cisca’s familiar, warm presence. “Hey, sweetheart,” she greeted, her voice carrying the ease of years spent knowing you, spent welcoming you into their home like you were just another extension of the family.
You smiled, adjusting the strap of your bag. “Hey, Cisca,” you said, tone easy, comfortable, because it had always been like this—casual, effortless, familiar. “Is Lando home?”
And that’s when you saw it—the shift.
The way her smile faltered just slightly, the hesitation in the way she tilted her head, like she wasn’t sure how to say it without letting you down.
“No, he’s at training,” she said gently, shaking her head like she wished the answer had been different. “Had you something planned?”
Your stomach dipped, something heavy settling inside you before you even had the chance to process it fully. Wow. You hadn’t expected that. Or had you? Maybe part of you had known—had prepared for the possibility that things weren’t as simple as they used to be. Maybe you had just hoped this time would be different.
“Oh.” You exhaled, the weight of disappointment creeping into your voice, despite your best efforts to swallow it down. “We planned a sleepover.”
Cisca’s expression didn’t change—still warm, still understanding—but there was something in the way she sighed, in the way she noticed your disappointment, that made it clear she wished she had a better answer for you.
“I’m so sorry, sweetheart,” she said softly, her voice gentle, the kind that made it clear she knew. She knew how much you had been looking forward to this, how much it had meant to finally have time with Lando like before. “I thought he had told you.”
You swallowed, forcing a small smile, shifting the strap of your bag on your shoulder, suddenly feeling silly. Of course, he hadn’t told you. Not because he didn’t care, but because racing had consumed everything now, because his days revolved around training and competition and an entirely new world that didn’t leave much space for things like sleepovers, for things like you.
“No,” you admitted, the weight of reality settling in deeper than you wanted to acknowledge. “He didn’t.”
Cisca sighed, shaking her head like she wished she could fix this, like she could see exactly what you were thinking. “He’s been caught up in everything lately,” she said, her voice softer now. “It’s not personal.”
You nodded, even though it felt personal.
Because this wasn’t the first time.
It wasn’t the first missed plan, the first forgotten promise, the first moment where you realized that your place in his life wasn’t the same anymore.
Still—you weren’t mad. You weren’t even surprised. Just tired.
Cisca hesitated, watching you carefully. “Want to wait for him?”
You wanted to say yes. Wanted to believe that waiting would change something, that staying would make this sting any less, that he would walk through that door, grin at you like nothing had happened, and make everything feel normal again. But realistically? You weren’t sure how late training would go. And honestly—you weren’t sure how much longer you could keep waiting.
So instead, you forced a smile, shaking your head. “No,” you said, pushing the glass she had offered away gently. “Just tell him I stopped by.”
The world felt different that evening—heavier, quieter, like the weight of everything had finally settled in your chest, making it impossible to ignore. You walked home with your bag slung over your shoulder, footsteps slow, aimless, as if dragging out the journey would somehow soften the disappointment curling deep inside you.
But it didn’t.
Your throat burned, your chest ached, and despite every effort to swallow it down, the tears still came. Silent, unbidden, slipping down your cheeks in a way that felt frustratingly inevitable.
You weren’t angry—not really.
Just hurt. A lot.
─── February 2016
The classroom buzzed faintly with background conversations—the low hum of pencils scratching against paper, the occasional shuffle of chairs, murmured exchanges between classmates—but none of it really registered. It all blurred together, distant and unimportant, as if the world had dimmed along with the gray sky outside. The day felt cold, the kind of dull, overcast afternoon that seeped into your bones, that made everything feel slower, heavier, emptier.
You lay on your desk, arms folded, cheek resting against the cool surface, phone loosely gripped in your fingers. There was no real purpose to your scrolling—just mindless motion, just a way to fill the silence, just something to look at to keep your thoughts from wandering. And yet, they wandered anyway, slipping into the past, into the memories frozen on your screen.
A collection of photos—moments that felt so effortless once, so simple. Lando grinning at the camera, mid-laugh, hair a mess from whatever ridiculous stunt he had just pulled. A blurry photo of the two of you, both smiling wide, caught mid-motion as if time itself had been too slow to capture you properly. A screenshot of a stupid conversation, filled with inside jokes that nobody else would understand.
He was supposed to be sitting next to you right now.
That thought clung to you, dug deep, settled in the pit of your stomach like a weight you couldn't shake off. He should be here—nudging your arm, making some dumb joke just to get you to crack a smile, distracting you from the mind-numbing monotony of the lesson in front of you.
But instead, the seat beside you was empty.
You stared at it—switched your gaze between the photos and the space where he should have been.
Your fingers hovered over the keyboard for a moment, hesitation pressing heavy against your chest. You knew you shouldn’t—knew that part of you expected silence, knew that this wasn’t the first time you were reaching out to him when it felt like things had already changed.
But still, you couldn’t help yourself.
The weight of the empty seat beside you, the ache of old photos, the way this felt different—it all pushed you forward.
So you typed.
yn sittin in mrs. evans class rn still sooo boring wish you were here i miss u
You regretted it the second you hit send.
The message felt desperate, like grasping at something that had already slipped too far away, like searching for reassurance where you knew there wasn’t any. And yet—you had sent it anyway, had let that flicker of hope push you forward, had let yourself believe, for just a moment, that maybe this time would be different.
But the response came too fast—too short, too simple, too distant.
lando yeah sorry
Silence would’ve been better, wouldn’t it? A clean break, a moment where you knew—without doubt—that things had ended, that you weren’t waiting anymore, weren’t lingering in the space between what you had and what you were slowly losing.
But this? This wasn’t closure.
This was uncertainty— not quite forgotten, not quite remembered, stuck somewhere in between where his absence loomed just enough to hurt, but never enough to make the pain feel worth confronting.
Because this wasn’t him saying goodbye.
This was him drifting, slipping further out of reach, making you question whether you should keep holding on or finally let go.
─── May 2017
The moment should have been perfect.
You had waited for this day for so long— had imagined it over and over, had pictured the ceremony, the walk across the stage, the applause that followed. You should have been smiling, should have been focused on the achievement, should have felt nothing but pride. But despite the celebration surrounding you, despite the cheers and the flashing cameras, your mind couldn’t quite settle, couldn’t quite accept the joy without feeling the emptiness lurking beneath it.
Because your eyes kept drifting—kept searching the crowd, scanning through the rows of chairs, looking for him.
And there it was.
The empty seat.
The one that should have held him, the one that was supposed to be yours together, the space where he had promised he’d be. It stood out among the rows of occupied chairs, a glaring absence in a sea of support, a reminder that no matter how much you tried to ignore it, this day wasn’t the same without him.
But he wasn’t there.
Because school had ended for him long before this day. Because racing had taken priority. Because everything had changed in ways that were impossible to ignore. You had known it, had felt it creeping in for years, had understood why things shifted. But today? Today, more than ever, it was undeniable.
You had asked him if he was coming, had heard the easy promise in his voice, the certainty in the way he had said it—like there was no question, no hesitation, no possibility of him letting you down. And for a fleeting moment, you had believed him. Had let yourself picture the way it was supposed to be—the two of you side by side, laughing at something stupid in the middle of the ceremony, making memories the way you always had.
But still—he didn’t come.
The diploma was clutched tightly in your hands, its edges slightly crumpled from how firmly you had been gripping it. The moment was supposed to be celebratory—loud cheers, flashing cameras, the rush of accomplishment filling your chest. But none of it felt right. None of it matched the image you had held in your mind for years—the picture of this day being yours and his, the two of you together laughing at something dumb during the ceremony, teasing each other over your gowns, making this milestone something shared.
But instead, an empty seat had stared back at you.
So you moved quickly, weaving through the crowds, heart hammering, breath uneven with frustration that had nowhere to go. You weren’t even thinking about where you were headed—you just wanted out, away from the suffocating weight of what should have been. Away from the reality of yet another promise broken. Away from the truth you didn’t want to admit.
Until—you crashed into someone.
The force of it made you stumble, steps faltering as you sucked in a sharp breath, ready to mutter an apology and keep moving. But then, your gaze snapped up—
And you froze.
Lando.
Lando?
Standing right in front of you.
Like he was supposed to. Like he should have been.
But it was too late.
Your anger surged before you could stop it, bubbling up, hot and unforgiving, spilling out before you had a chance to think.
“You’re late,” you said, the words cutting through the space between you like a blade.
He exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck, shifting uncomfortably under your glare. “I’m so sorry,” he said quickly, sincerity laced in his voice. “There was traffic.”
You scoffed, shaking your head, gripping the diploma even tighter, frustration burning through you with a sharp, undeniable sting. That was his excuse? Out of everything, that’s what he went with?
“Gosh, stop making these stupid excuses!” you snapped, the words coming faster than you could stop them, sharper than you meant them to be—except, no. You did mean them. You meant every syllable.
“You don’t understand, Y/n!” Lando’s voice came sharp, slicing through the air between you. His frustration crackled like static, his jaw tightening, his hands gesturing wildly as if trying to make you see the chaos he carried. “I have so much going on! I’m busy—constantly! It’s not just racing, it’s training, it’s meetings, it’s travel—it’s everything! If you haven’t figured that out by now, then I don’t know what else to say!”
His words crashed into you, each syllable pushing against the weight already pressing on your chest.
You blinked, your breath uneven, anger curling inside you like a flame that had been waiting too long to ignite. Waiting. That’s all you ever did with him, wasn’t it? Waiting for a moment, waiting for a reply, waiting for him to show up like he said he would. Waiting for him to put you first.
“Yeah?” you shot back, voice loud, unrelenting, carrying months—years—of frustration. “Always racing, racing, racing! That’s your whole damn life, isn’t it? Nothing else matters—no one else matters! Not me, not this, not today!”
Lando scoffed, shaking his head like he couldn’t believe where this conversation had gone, like you were the one making this difficult. He exhaled sharply, running a hand through his messy curls, gaze flickering with something unreadable—frustration, guilt, exhaustion—all of it tangled together in a way that made it impossible to decipher.
Then, his next words shattered everything.
“Yeah,” he muttered, voice lower, tighter, more bitter. “That’s why maybe your graduation wasn’t really that important to me.”
The breath slammed out of your lungs.
Like he had taken all the air, all the warmth, all the pieces of hope you had left and crushed them in the palm of his hand.
You stared at him—at this version of him, at the boy who once made promises he kept, at the person who had once made you feel like a priority. But suddenly, he didn’t look like that boy anymore. He looked distant. Unrecognizable. Like someone you had spent years loving and now couldn’t even reach.
Your grip on the diploma tightened, knuckles turning white, heartbeat pounding so loudly in your ears that it drowned out the distant sounds of celebration around you.
God. He had really said it.
You swallowed hard, throat burning, refusing to let the weight of everything sink you down into the ache curling in your chest. But your voice still wavered when you finally spoke, softer, lower, but sharp.
“You know what?” you murmured, the words slipping through your lips like the last breath of something you hadn’t realized was dying. “That’s the first honest thing you’ve said to me in a long time.”
Lando inhaled sharply—so small, so brief, but you saw it. You felt it. Maybe he hadn’t expected you to say that. Maybe he hadn’t expected it to hurt this much. Maybe, for a split second, he realized exactly what he had done.
He had said your graduation wasn’t important—that the moment you had been waiting years for, the milestone that was supposed to be yours, wasn’t worth his time. And the second those words left his mouth, something inside you broke—not suddenly, not all at once, but slowly, like a fracture that had been forming for months, maybe even years.
So neither were his races to you, right? It wasn’t like you ever missed a single one. Every podium, every interview, every late-night live timing session, every pulse-pounding moment when he fought for position—you had been there for it. You had cared. You had celebrated his highs and sympathized with his lows because he mattered to you. You had tracked every result, known every stat, memorized the patterns of his driving like they were second nature to you. And maybe, foolishly, you had assumed that meant something. That even in the chaos of his world, even when the schedules got tighter and the obligations got heavier, you still mattered.
And yet, here he was, saying the worst thing he could have said. The worst part wasn’t just the words themselves. The worst part was that you didn’t even know if he actually cared. You waited—just long enough to see if there would be hesitation, regret, anything that hinted that he wanted to take it back. But there was nothing.
“Look, Y/n,” he muttered, exhaling sharply, shaking his head like you were the one making this difficult. “We’re not fourteen anymore.” Like that was supposed to excuse everything. Like growing up meant growing apart had to be inevitable.
You swallowed hard, forcing the lump in your throat down, refusing to let the frustration and heartbreak choke you. You thought of the years you had spent together—of the stupid inside jokes, the late-night conversations that stretched until sunrise, the times when you truly believed that no matter what, the two of you would always be there for each other. That time and distance wouldn’t change that. That his world of racing and your world of growing up side by side could exist together. But maybe you had been wrong.
“Yeah,” you said, voice lower, rougher, edged with something final. “Maybe not.” Your gaze flickered over him, this version of him, the boy you used to know so well but now felt like a stranger. He looked the same—same messy curls, same sharp, quick movements, same intensity burning behind his eyes. But something fundamental had shifted, something irreversible, something you couldn’t unsee now.
You had promised yourself you wouldn’t cry—not here, not in front of him, not when he had already taken too much from you. But the tears burned anyway, hot against your skin, slipping past the walls you had tried so desperately to keep up.
“Fuck you, Lando!” Your voice cracked, but it didn’t matter—you meant every word. Every syllable was weighted with months of frustration, disappointment, exhaustion. “I don’t wanna ever see you again!”
───
You never saw him again after that day. The moment graduation ended, you packed your things, left the town you had spent years growing up in, and disappeared without a trace—no messages, no explanations, no attempts to soften the goodbye that had already been said. Because why would you? He didn’t deserve it. He didn’t deserve to know where you were or how you felt or whether you ever thought of him again.
The only ones who did were Adam and Cisca—the two people who had been there, who had sat in the crowd, who had cheered you on when their son hadn’t. They were the only ones who deserved a proper goodbye, the only ones who had earned a place in whatever future you were heading toward.
And so, you left. The world beyond that town opened itself up to you, unfamiliar yet freeing, a fresh start wrapped in the quiet promise of never looking back. You settled into new routines, built a life that didn’t have his shadow lingering in it.
Some days, it was easy to forget—days when the weight of the past didn’t press quite so heavily on your chest, when laughter didn’t carry the bitter taste of memories, when moving forward actually felt like moving forward. And then, there were days when the past curled around you like a ghost, whispering its presence into quiet moments, slipping into your thoughts when you least expected it.
And then—two years later—you heard it. His name flashing across a news headline, appearing in an interview clip, mentioned briefly in a conversation you weren’t even part of. He had made it. Formula One. The dream he had been chasing since the moment he decided racing was the only thing that mattered.
For a split second—just one—you let yourself wonder what he was doing, where he was, how he felt now that he had everything he ever wanted. You wondered if, in the quiet moments between races, between podium celebrations and press conferences, he ever thought about you. If he ever regretted how things had ended. If he ever wished he had said something different, done something more, shown up when it mattered.
But it didn’t matter.
Because no matter how many times nostalgia grabbed hold of you, no matter how many times you found yourself wondering, the reality remained the same—you didn’t care.
You never checked his results. Never searched his name. Never let yourself linger in the world he now belonged to. Because that wasn’t your world. Not anymore.
Every time his face appeared on TV, every time his name was spoken like it was something larger than life, you switched the channel without hesitation. It was second nature now—like shutting a door you had long since walked through.
─── EIGHT YEARS LATER , march 2025
Monaco had been everything you had imagined—the yachts lining the marina like shimmering jewels, the streets humming with the sounds of expensive cars weaving through the winding roads, the very air thick with a sense of wealth and exclusivity. Fashion was everywhere, woven into the fabric of daily life, stitched into the essence of the people who walked past in designer coats and tailored suits. It felt like stepping into another world, one built from dreams and ambition, one you had spent years chasing, and now, finally, it was yours.
The apartment was still a mess. Boxes stacked on top of each other, half-unpacked belongings scattered across the floor, clothes draped over furniture in a way that made it clear you were still in the middle of making this space a home. You and your friend sat cross-legged on the floor, surrounded by unpacked memories, flipping through items that held pieces of your past. The smell of fresh paint mixed with the lingering scent of cardboard, and the distant hum of city life buzzed from beyond the windows. This was the start of something new—something separate from everything before. And yet, in the middle of the chaos, the past still found a way to crawl back in.
Your friend reached into one of the boxes, pulling out a framed photo. She studied it for a second, curiosity flickering in her expression before she turned it towards you. “Who’s this?” she asked, holding it up for you to see.
The moment your eyes landed on the photo, you felt it—nostalgia slamming into you like a wave, pulling you under so suddenly that you almost forgot how to breathe.
There he was.
Lando, grinning by the sea, sunlight catching in his messy curls, his arm slung around you like it belonged there, like it always had. You were laughing, caught in a moment of ease, the sky a breathtaking shade of blue behind you. The photo was from that family vacation—the trip the Norris’ had taken you on, the one where the days stretched lazily along the coast, filled with late-night talks, stupid jokes, and a kind of simplicity you hadn’t realized you would one day lose.
You blinked, forcing the lump in your throat down. You could tell her everything—about the friendship that had once felt unbreakable, the way he had always been there, the way you had been there for him, the way time had twisted everything into something that no longer resembled what you once knew. You could tell her about the laughter, the inside jokes, the trust that had felt like it could withstand anything. You could tell her about how it ended, about the fights, the disappointment, the realization that sometimes growing up meant growing apart in ways you could never prepare for.
But instead, the words stuck.
Your fingers hovered over the frame for just a second longer before you exhaled, shaking your head slightly, swallowing back everything you wanted to say.
“It’s just,” you started, voice quieter, the weight of the past pressing heavily against your ribs. Then, after a beat, you exhaled again, steadier this time, forcing yourself to move on. “Someone I used to know.”
Your friend raised an eyebrow, clearly sensing that your answer wasn’t the full truth, that there was more beneath the surface. “Really?” she said, flipping the frame in her hands, studying it closer. “You look so happy.”
Why did she keep asking?
You exhaled sharply, shrugging your shoulders in a way that you hoped looked effortless, casual, unaffected. “Really,” you said, forcing out the words, ignoring the way your chest ached. “Just an old friend.”
You knew it was anything but casual. You knew this wasn’t just some old friend. But that didn’t matter anymore.
Without another word, you reached forward, took the frame from her hands, and set it aside, facedown. You didn’t need to look at it. You didn’t need to remember.
And just like that—you moved on.
Or at least, you pretended to.
That night, boredom settled into your chest, heavy and unshakable, the kind that made your thoughts wander places they shouldn’t. There was nothing to distract yourself with—no texts lighting up your phone, no unread messages waiting for a response, no new shows to binge, nothing that could pull you out of the restless grip of your own mind. You paced for a bit, moving from the kitchen to the living room, opening and closing cabinets with no real purpose, sipping on a drink you barely tasted, mind still circling the same thoughts. And then, before you even realized it, your steps carried you toward the box.
It was still sitting there, untouched, exactly where your friend had left it—the lid slightly askew, revealing just a glimpse of its contents, like it was waiting. Waiting for you to give in. Waiting for you to finally sift through the pieces you hadn’t had the courage to throw away. You sank down onto the floor, back pressed against the bed frame, exhaling slowly as you stared at the mess of memories in front of you. Damn. You had a whole box dedicated to him.
Photos—some bent at the corners, some still pristine, all holding pieces of a past you weren’t sure you wanted to remember. You pulled one out, fingertips tracing the familiar image. You had been laughing, caught mid-motion, a blur of sun and saltwater, with Lando standing beside you, his own laughter bright, effortless, easy. It was so easy back then, before everything had changed, before life had twisted in ways that pulled you apart instead of holding you together.
The plushie he had given you sat at the bottom of the box, the soft fabric still familiar beneath your touch. You remembered the night he had handed it to you—some inside joke about always having something to hold onto, something that wouldn’t leave, even when everything else did. The memory made you scoff now. Ironic. But still, you hadn’t left it behind. Hadn’t left any of this behind.
His racing cap, worn and creased from years of use, was tucked neatly beneath the rest, the sight of it forcing a sharp inhale from your lungs. There had been a time when you had worn it all the time—flipping it backward, teasing him about his obsession with racing, pretending you belonged in the world he had immersed himself in. Back when you had cared about every race, every result, back when you had celebrated his wins like they were your own.
And the worst part?
You had taken them all with you.
Why?
If you hated him so much for what he did, if you had truly moved on, why had you packed these things alongside the rest of your life? Why had you carried them with you all the way here?
You sighed, shaking your head, bitterness curling in your chest as you flipped through the photos, fingers ghosting over smiles that didn’t belong to the person you knew anymore.
But shit—you used to be so close.
You pulled out another framed photo. The frame felt heavier in your hands than it should have, like the weight of the memories pressed into the glass, refusing to let go. You traced the edges absentmindedly, fingers skimming over the smooth surface as your mind drifted backward, pulled into a past that still sat quietly in the depths of your chest.
Karting. Your birthday. His laughter ringing out across the track, bright, effortless, teasing. You could still hear it if you closed your eyes, could still picture the way he had grinned at you from his kart, shaking his head as you struggled to control yours, the tires skidding slightly as you oversteered. You had been so bad at it— horrible, actually. But he had made it fun. He had made it feel like it didn’t matter, like failing wasn’t embarrassing, like it was just another thing to laugh about. The way he had looked at you that day—full of amusement, full of something warm—had made you believe it wasn’t about winning, wasn’t about proving anything. It was just about being there, about sharing something that was his, about letting him pull you into his world for a little while.
You exhaled slowly, the memory twisting something deep in your chest, something tangled between nostalgia and regret. It had felt so easy back then, so simple, so natural to believe that forever meant forever, that nothing would change, that no amount of time or distance could erase what you had.
But time had proved you wrong.
Your fingers tightened around the frame, the edges pressing sharply into your skin as you flipped it over, eyes scanning the back without thinking, without expecting anything more than a blank surface.
But there it was.
"Love you 4ever. Lando."
The words slammed into you harder than they should have.
Your breath hitched, a sharp inhale getting caught in your throat, emotions rushing up too fast for you to control, too fast for you to push away. Salty, bittersweet tears burned behind your eyes, threatening to spill, threatening to break past the walls you had spent years reinforcing.
Because back then, you had believed it.
Back then, you had thought forever meant forever, not just until life got too busy, not just until priorities shifted, not just until everything crumbled beneath the weight of not caring enough.
─── march 2025
The remote sat loosely in your grip, your movements slow and idle as you flipped through channels, letting the dull hum of background noise fill the space around you. The apartment finally felt like yours—no more boxes cluttering the corners, no more unpacking to distract you, no more mess making it feel like just another transition instead of a permanent home. Everything had its place now.
The couch was soft beneath you, the room dimly lit, the quiet settling in comfortably around you. For the first time since moving, you let yourself relax. You skipped through channels mindlessly, barely paying attention to the flickering images, letting them blur together without much thought. Nothing caught your interest—nothing held your focus—until something familiar slipped onto the screen.
The Australian Grand Prix. It wasn’t intentional. You hadn’t meant to land on it. But before you could even think about switching away, your gaze lingered. The podium ceremony was already underway, the celebration unfolding in bright lights and flashing cameras, the winner standing tall at the top, drenched in champagne, soaking in the moment of victory. You weren’t really paying attention at first. Not to the commentary, not to the energy radiating from the crowd, not to the excitement buzzing through the broadcast. Until you saw the name.
Lando Norris.
Your breath stilled. And then, slowly, your gaze sharpened, your focus narrowing in on the figure standing at the top of the podium.
It was him. But not the version of him you had last seen. Not the boy you had walked away from, not the friend you had left behind. No—this was someone else entirely. He had grown so much. His features were sharper, more defined, the youthful softness replaced by something stronger, more grown, more changed.
The messy curls had stretched longer, spilling into a mullet that framed his face differently, giving him an edge that hadn’t existed back then. His shoulders had squared, his stance more solid, more certain, the weight of experience shaping the way he held himself. He looked different—older, more weathered by time, by racing, by life itself. But his eyes. The green hadn’t changed. It was the only familiar thing left.
No matter how much you wanted to turn it off, to look away, to pretend like it didn’t matter, you couldn’t. You sat there, frozen, the remote resting in your hand, thumb hovering over the button, the familiar instinct urging you to switch the channel like you always had before. But something stopped you. Something kept your eyes locked on the screen, on the figure standing tall at the top of the podium, drenched in champagne, grinning like he had just conquered the world.
The cameras flashed, the crowd roared, the energy of the moment rippled through every pixel on the screen, making it impossible to ignore. This was his moment—his victory, the thing he had fought for, worked for, sacrificed your friendship for. And now, after years of avoiding everything that had to do with him, years of refusing to acknowledge his existence beyond old memories, you were watching.
─── april 2025
Monaco was made for nights like this—bright lights reflecting off the glistening streets, the hum of expensive cars weaving through the roads, the buzz of laughter spilling out from exclusive lounges. It was the kind of city that begged you to live in the moment, to let the night swallow you whole, to forget about anything that existed beyond the golden glow of luxury. And that was exactly what you and your friend had decided to do. Like any young woman in Monaco, dressing up and heading to the most electrifying party in town felt like the only reasonable choice. Who wouldn’t want that?
The club pulsed with energy, bodies moving in rhythm to the beat, music loud enough to drown out every thought, every worry, every lingering ghost of the past. You were lost in it, fully surrendering yourself to the moment, swinging your hips in time with the music, laughing carelessly between sips of your drink. Drunk, carefree, weightless—that was what tonight was supposed to be. Nothing but excitement, nothing but escape. Until your friend tapped your shoulder.
“Hey,” she said, leaning in closer, voice raised just enough to be heard over the music. “Isn’t this that guy from the photos?”
The words barely registered at first, your mind too fogged by alcohol and the blur of flashing lights to process what she was saying. Confused, you furrowed your brows, turning slightly to follow her gaze, not expecting anything, not preparing for what came next. And then your eyes landed on the DJ stage.
You almost fainted.
Everything around you seemed to slow, the world tilting slightly under the weight of your shock. For a moment, you thought your mind was playing tricks on you, that the alcohol had distorted reality, that there was no way—absolutely no way—this was happening. But as you stared, as you focused, as you took in every detail, you knew. You knew exactly who it was.
Lando?
Lando.
You knew him very well, all too well.
The realization hit hard, stealing the breath from your lungs, sending a wave of emotions crashing into you too fast to control. He looked different—sharper, older, changed—but there was no mistaking him. The same green eyes, the same familiar presence, standing right there when he wasn’t supposed to be anywhere near you. You swallowed hard, pulse thudding loudly in your ears, shaking your head quickly in an attempt to shove the moment away, to deny the reality of it.
“Definitely not,” you said, dismissing the thought, waving her off as if the words would make it true.
But God, it was him.
And no matter how badly you wanted to convince her otherwise, the person you really needed to convince was yourself.
“I may be drunk, but I’m not dumb,” she said, rolling her eyes with exaggerated patience, her hand outstretched expectantly. “Give me your phone.”
You groaned, dragging a hand down your face, already regretting handing over your phone. Your friend was relentless—too relentless.
She wasn’t about to let this go, not when she knew damn well that the truth sat right there, in your gallery, in your past. You should have known better. Should have made up a more convincing lie. Should have walked away, pretended like you hadn’t heard her, redirected her focus to something else, anything else. But instead, you hesitated just for a second. And that was enough for her to pounce.
You sighed, already knowing how this was going to end. Begrudgingly, you handed it over, bracing yourself for the inevitable. She wasted no time—her fingers flew across the screen, tapping, scrolling, searching. And then, just as you had dreaded, she found it. The photo. The one you should have deleted years ago but hadn’t. The one that still sat there, preserved in pixels, a reminder of something you had tried so hard to forget.
Your breath hitched as she held it up, comparing the image on the screen to the man on stage, flicking her gaze back and forth between them like she was studying two versions of the same reality, like she was dissecting proof of something that had long been undeniable. Like it wasn’t just some stupid coincidence. Like it meant something. Like it mattered.
“That’s definitely him,” she said, voice firm, confident, staring at you with an expression that made it clear there was no point in arguing.
And you just stood there, frozen, unable to speak, unable to deny it, unable to pretend like seeing him—like knowing he was here, so close, so real—hadn’t completely thrown you off. Because it had. And no matter how much you wanted to push it away, to pretend it didn’t affect you, the truth sat heavy in your chest, refusing to be ignored.
“Let’s go say hi,” she offered, her voice bubbling with excitement, like this was some ordinary encounter, like it wasn’t the exact moment you had spent years avoiding. Absolutely not. The second the words left her mouth, you shook your head, firm and unwavering. No way. No chance. You were not doing that. “Old friends reunion,” she added, grinning, nudging you like this was just some fun little moment that needed to happen. But you weren’t falling for it. Not even a little. Blah blah blah—whatever she wanted to call it. You were not going up there, not seeing him, not acknowledging whatever twisted fate had thrown him into the same room as you after all these years.
She sighed dramatically, clearly exasperated with your refusal, the kind of sigh that told you she wasn’t going to drop this easily. “C’mon, Y/n,” she whined, her fingers tightening around your wrist, tugging on you like she could physically drag you towards him. “He’s hot, at least.”
Yeah. He was. So annoyingly hot.
But also an absolute asshole. At least, that was what he had been when he was eighteen. That was the version of him you knew—the version that had made you walk away, that had made you promise yourself that you would never deal with his bullshit again. And sure, maybe time had passed, maybe things had changed, maybe he wasn’t the same person anymore. But you weren’t someone who judged purely on appearances—except, God, look at him.
White button-up, half undone like he was starring in some careless, effortless, look-at-me-I’m-perfect movie. Backwards cap, messy curls sticking out just enough to add to the whole I don’t care but I look good anyway vibe. Confident stance, lazy smirk, body language screaming that nothing in the world could touch him. Every bit of him exuded the same energy he had back then—like the years hadn’t done much more than make him hotter, like he was still the guy who thought life would always bend in his favor, like he had never needed to grow up at all.
Fuckboy.
Through and through.
And you had zero intention of dealing with that again.
“Y/n, seriously, you have a chance to shoot your shot.” Her voice was teasing, playful, as if she didn’t understand the storm brewing inside you, as if this was just some harmless fun. But shoot your shot? With him? With the boy who had forgotten your graduation, who had ghosted you when you needed him most, who had taken you for granted like you’d always just be there, waiting, unshaken?
Maybe you should tell her the whole story. Maybe you should make her understand that this wasn’t some game, that he didn’t deserve this moment. But before you could even blink, before you could form the words to stop her, you were standing under the stage.
The music pulsed through your chest, the energy of the club drowning out every rational thought, every bit of logic telling you to run. Lando leaned forward slightly, his stance easy, his presence effortless, bending down just enough to hear your friend, completely unaware of the way your body had gone rigid, completely unaware of the way your mind was screaming for an escape. “Hey, can you play this song?” she asked, sweet, casual, unbothered by the fact that she had just dragged you straight into hell.
You hardly listened, your ears ringing with everything except the conversation in front of you, your gaze flickering toward the exit, toward anything that wasn’t him. You tried to act like you didn’t know them. Tried to pretend you were just another person lost in the crowd, just another passerby in a place you didn’t belong. But she was smart. Too smart. And too cruel.
“For Y/n.”
Your stomach dropped. Your pulse stopped.
His reaction was instant. The way his body stiffened, the way his head snapped toward you, the way his mouth parted just slightly in disbelief. His eyes widened, searching, recognizing. “Y/n?” The way he said your name—like he wasn’t sure if he was dreaming, like you weren’t supposed to be standing there, like this wasn’t supposed to be real. Everything came back.
And then, as if the universe wanted to twist the knife deeper, as if your friend wanted to ruin your life entirely, “yea, Y/n L/n,” she confirmed it. Loud. Clear. Unmistakable.
Your whole name. Given to him so easily, so casually, like she hadn’t just shattered the fragile distance you had spent years crafting between you and him. Omg. Why did you friend an idiot like that?
His brows furrowed, confusion flickering across his face even as his eyes locked onto you—wide, searching, unbelieving, like he couldn’t quite piece together how you were standing in front of him. “Y/n? She’s here?” he asked, the words sounding almost stupid the second they left his mouth, carrying just enough disbelief to make it nearly funny. If you weren’t too busy fighting off the urge to scream, maybe you would have laughed.
Because yes, you are here.
And maybe if his eyes weren’t staring right at you, he could have asked that question to someone who wasn’t standing right in front of him. But no—he was looking straight at you, drinking in the sight of you, the reality of you, like his brain just couldn’t quite accept that this was happening.
You didn’t move, didn’t react, just stood there, letting the weight of the moment settle, letting the air between you grow heavier with something unspeakable. Everything felt slower, stretched out, too thick with unspoken words, with the unbearable past forcing its way into the present.
And honestly? He looked so stupid for asking.
“Y/n, don’t act like you don’t know him,” she said, tugging you forward with way too much force, her grip firm, unrelenting, dragging you closer to the one person you wished you never had to see again. You barely had time to process, barely had time to resist, barely had time to breathe before you were suddenly there— closer than you wanted to be, closer than was safe.
And then, as if the universe wasn’t already mocking you enough, Lando spoke.
“What about you guys going up here?” he asked, referring to the stage, his voice casual, like this wasn’t the most surreal, earth-shattering moment imaginable.
Your stomach twisted. Your pulse hammered against your ribs. Your friend lit up beside you, clearly entertained, clearly loving every single second of this disaster.
But all you could do was wish you didn’t know him at all.
You barely had the chance to protest before she cut you off entirely, jumping in with way too much enthusiasm, her grip tightening around your wrist as if she had just won some personal victory.
“Sorry, we need to—” you started, voice tight, desperate for an escape, desperate to pull yourself out of the disaster unfolding in front of you, desperate to disappear entirely before anything got worse.
But she didn’t let you finish.
“That’s a good idea,” she answered instead, flashing a grin, fully committing to the mess she had just created, fully ignoring every ounce of panic rushing through you, fully pushing you into a moment you never signed up for.
You stepped onto the stage, the energy of the club pressing into you from all directions, the flashing lights making everything feel just a little too surreal, like you had just walked into some alternate reality that wasn’t supposed to exist. Your friend wasted no time, seamlessly folding into conversation with Lando’s friend, her body language open, animated, comfortable—like she had belonged here all along, like this was exactly what she had been planning from the second she dragged you into this mess. She was talking, laughing, exchanging words that you barely registered, already adapting to the situation in a way that only she could. It was effortless. It was unfair. It was everything you couldn’t do.
And you, on the other hand, stood there stiffly, caught between the suffocating heat of the room and the overwhelming weight of him, standing way too close, way too present, way too real. The music thumped beneath your feet, the beat vibrating through the soles of your shoes, pulsing through your chest, drowning out everything except the thoughts racing through your mind at a pace you couldn’t control. You could feel the tension settling thick in the air, could feel the invisible force pulling your attention toward him, toward the quiet way his presence still managed to fill every inch of space around you. It was unbearable. It was unavoidable.
And you did what anyone would do in this situation—nothing.
Just stood there, frozen in place, staring down at nothing in particular, refusing to meet his gaze, refusing to acknowledge him, refusing to entertain the idea that this was happening, that you were here, that he was here, that time had twisted itself cruelly enough to bring you back to this moment, back to this person, back to whatever mess had been left unresolved all those years ago. You could feel him there—watching, waiting, probably trying to figure out the words to say, probably wondering if he should say anything at all.
And you?
You were just waiting.
For someone, for something, for anything to save you.
Your chest tightened, pulse hammering beneath your skin as the space between you disappeared far too quickly, dissolving into something suffocating, something unavoidable, something you had spent years ensuring would never happen again.
Oh hell no.
“Y/n?” His voice was cautious, uncertain, dripping with something unspoken, something fragile, something that made your stomach twist violently. He rubbed the back of his neck—a nervous habit, one you hadn’t seen in years, one that somehow still belonged to him, one that made the moment too real. No way. No way was this happening. No way was he standing here, looking at you like that, speaking to you like nothing had happened, like time hadn’t stretched between you like an unfixable wound, like he hadn’t made the choice to let you slip away.
And then, as if things couldn’t possibly get worse, as if the universe truly had no mercy, he added another layer to the disaster unfolding before you.
“You changed since we last saw each other.”
The words hung in the air, soft, hesitant, laced with something just shy of regret—or maybe curiosity. Maybe nostalgia. Maybe something else entirely.
Your stomach twisted again, the weight of it pressing deep into your bones.
Had you? Had you changed? Or had you simply become the version of yourself that no longer had space for him? That no longer had room for the kind of heartbreak he had carelessly handed you all those years ago? That no longer needed the version of him standing in front of you, pretending like this conversation wasn’t drenched in every painful, unresolved moment he had left behind?
And why the hell did he care?
What exactly was he hoping for?
You narrowed your eyes, skepticism laced in your stare, your tone still tangled with the bittersweet remnants of everything that had come before. The years had stretched long, had pulled at the edges of old memories, had tried to reshape the hurt into something manageable, something distant—but it was still there. Lingering. Settled deep beneath the surface. It had never truly disappeared, no matter how much time had passed, no matter how much effort you had put into convincing yourself that it didn’t matter anymore.
“And did you?” you asked, voice steady, yet laced with something just shy of accusation, something that made it impossible to pretend like this was just casual conversation, like it was just two old friends catching up, like it didn’t hold the weight of every unanswered question you had let rest for years. The words slipped past your lips too easily, too naturally, as if they had been waiting for their moment to finally be spoken.
Lando hesitated, the weight of the moment pressing into him, making him pause just slightly before he finally answered. The seconds stretched thin between you, the silence pressing against your ribs, forcing your pulse to quicken. You watched him, studied the way his expression flickered between uncertainty and something else—something unreadable, something you weren’t sure if you wanted to name.
“Pretty much, yes,” he shrugged, his words careless, simple, like they didn’t hold the gravity they should have. Like they didn’t mean as much as they should have. It was an answer, sure, but it wasn’t a real answer. Not the one you wanted. Not the one you needed. It felt hollow, like he had tossed it out into the air just to have something to say, just to fill the space between you before it became too unbearable.
And then—he added it.
“I think.”
Two small words, dangling at the end of his sentence, uncertain, hesitant, a mistake.
Because if he wasn’t sure—then what was the point of saying it at all? What was the point of answering if he didn’t know what he was even saying?
Your pulse spiked.
Had he changed? Had he grown? Had he actually become a different person, or was this just some empty attempt at convincing you that things weren’t as bad as they had seemed? That maybe, just maybe, you weren’t justified in holding onto the bitterness that still lingered in your voice?
─── one hour later
It had taken about an hour—just enough time for the alcohol to settle into your system, just enough for the world to feel a little softer around the edges, just enough for decision-making to become questionable at best.
You weren’t drunk enough to forget things, not enough to completely erase history or drown out the quiet truths that still lurked in the back of your mind. But you were definitely drunk enough to agree to stupid decisions. The kind of choices you wouldn’t have considered under the harsh light of sobriety. The kind of choices that felt too easy when the world was buzzing and blurred, when the weight of the past didn’t seem quite so suffocating.
And that stupid decision?
A late-night walk with Lando. Drunk. Alone.
Something absolutely absurd. Something that didn’t quite fit with the carefully crafted distance you had spent years maintaining between you. But you hadn’t argued. You hadn’t fought against it. And now, somehow, you had ended up here—sitting cross-legged on the ledge of a stone wall, overlooking the vast stretch of the Mediterranean Sea, the moonlight reflecting against the gentle waves below like some impossibly perfect painting. The air was warm, the city behind you humming softly in the distance, the quiet of the night settling against your skin like an old, familiar embrace.
And despite everything—despite the mess of unresolved history, despite the tension still lingering between the moments of silence, despite the sheer ridiculousness of finding yourself in this exact situation—you were sitting there, eating McDonald’s with Lando Norris.
Your childhood best friend.
Lando glanced over at you, a smirk already tugging at the corner of his lips, like he knew exactly what he was about to unleash. “Do you remember how I took you karting?” he asked, voice dripping with amusement, clearly ready to relive your humiliation.
You barely had time to process his words before laughter burst out of you—loud, uncontrollable, instant, like the memory had slammed into you at full speed, just as violently as you had crashed that day.
“Don’t even start,” you gasped between fits of laughter, shaking your head, barely holding yourself together as you tried to take another bite of your hamburger. The second the ridiculousness of it all fully hit, you had to physically fight to avoid spitting it all over yourself.
Lando grinned, his eyes lighting up with amusement as he watched you dissolve into laughter, the memory hitting you full force, crashing back into your mind with all its chaotic, humiliating glory.
“Oh, come on,” he teased, shaking his head as he took a bite of his own burger, smirking like he had been waiting years to bring this up again. “It wasn’t that bad.”
You barely managed to swallow before shooting him a sharp look, still breathless from laughter. “Not that bad?” you scoffed, eyebrows raised, voice coated in disbelief. “I crashed so hard that the guy running the place had to come check if I was still alive, Lando.”
He snickered, clearly enjoying this far too much. “Okay, fine,” he admitted, holding his hands up in mock surrender. “Maybe it was a little bad.”
“A little?” You nearly choked on your food, shaking your head as you wiped at your mouth, still struggling to contain the laughter bubbling inside you. “I’m scarred, Norris. Scarred.”
He laughed loudly, the sound unfiltered, genuine, slipping through the easy rhythm of the night like it belonged there—like it had never left.
Lando shook his head, laughter still lingering in his voice as he watched you struggle to compose yourself. The memory was too good, too vivid, too perfectly disastrous for him to let go.
“You were so bad,” he teased, shoving a handful of fries into his mouth like he wasn’t about to single-handedly ruin your night with humiliation.
You groaned dramatically, wiping at your mouth, still trying to stop yourself from choking on your own laughter. “Yeah, well, excuse me for not being a child prodigy in motorsport.” You shot him a look, eyes narrowed, but the smirk he threw back was unbelievable.
“That’s not what I meant,” he insisted, though his grin didn’t falter for a second. “You just had, like, zero concept of turning. It was literally a straight line, and you still managed to crash.”
You gasped, slapping his arm in mock outrage, though the memory did technically support his argument. “It was a complicated turn!” you defended, though the absurdity of the statement was immediate.
“A complicated turn?” He nearly choked on his drink, eyes wide. “Y/n, it wasn’t even a turn. You drove straight into the barriers like the track just disappeared in front of you.”
You huffed, crossing your arms, shaking your head, but the laughter bubbling in your chest was uncontainable. “Yeah, well, maybe I just wanted to give everyone a good show.”
Lando snickered, throwing a fry at you. “Mission accomplished.”
And somehow, in the warmth of the Mediterranean night, with laughter spilling between shared bites of fast food, it felt almost like nothing had changed at all.
You looked at him, really looked at him for the first time that night, and something inside you shifted.
His smile—so easy, so natural, so completely him—pulled at something buried deep in your chest, something you hadn’t let yourself think about in years. It was familiar, painfully so, a reminder of everything that had once made this friendship effortless, everything that had once made him yours.
His humor hadn’t changed—still sharp, still quick, still laced with that dry British edge that made everything just a little bit funnier, a little more ridiculous. And in that moment, between the laughter, the shared food, the warmth of the night curling around you, you remembered.
You remembered why you were friends.
You remembered why you had loved him.
You turned to Lando, the memory slipping through the cracks of the night, resurfacing with all its chaotic, hilarious glory. A smirk tugged at your lips as you nudged him lightly, already knowing he’d try to defend himself. “Do you remember how we got kicked out of Mrs. Evans’ class?” you asked, voice laced with nostalgia, with amusement, with just the slightest hint of accusation. “Because you couldn’t stop making me laugh.”
Lando grinned, his eyes lighting up the way they always did when mischief was involved, when trouble was just a little too tempting to resist. He shrugged, casual, completely unbothered, like he wasn’t single-handedly responsible for one of the most chaotic moments of your academic history. “And what should I have done?” he asked, raising an eyebrow, feigning innocence with absolutely no sincerity. “It was so boring!”
You scoffed, shaking your head, though the laughter bubbling under your breath gave away the fact that you weren’t actually mad—just exasperated. “Boring enough that we almost got detention,” you reminded him, leveling him with a pointed stare, though the ridiculousness of it all made it impossible to sound truly scolding.
Lando only laughed, stretching his legs out in front of him, like he had no regrets. “Key word—almost,” he teased, throwing a playful wink your way, fully basking in the chaos like it was some kind of badge of honor.
The words hung between you, soft yet unavoidable, stretching across the quiet, sinking into the space where the past had been tucked away for too long.
“I’m glad I had you by my side growing up.”
So simple. So soft. So undeniably true.
And yet, something inside you twisted at the sound of it, at the weight of it, at the way it should have felt warm but instead carried a sharp edge—an unspoken ache buried beneath nostalgia. It was honest, sure, but honesty didn’t erase the years, didn’t undo the mistakes, didn’t rewrite the nights you had spent wondering where things had gone wrong. Because he could have had you by his side for more than just childhood. He could have had you always—if he hadn’t been careless, if he hadn’t let things fall apart, if he hadn’t made the choices that had cracked the foundation between you until it was barely holding together. If he hadn’t been such an idiot.’
Your jaw clenched, bitterness surfacing before you could push it back down.
Because the truth was, it wasn’t just about growing up together. It wasn’t just about the laughter, the memories, the late-night conversations that once felt like they’d stretch on forever. It was about everything after—the parts where he wasn’t there, the parts where silence replaced friendship, the parts where the absence was louder than anything he had ever said before.
And yet, despite all of that—despite the anger that still lingered beneath the surface—you couldn’t bring yourself to say what was truly pressing against your ribs, couldn’t let the words spill out, couldn’t tell him that he could’ve had you forever if he had just chosen to keep you.
The words slipped out of his mouth softly, like he had been holding onto them for far too long, like they had been sitting heavy on his chest for years without escape. “I’m sorry for the graduation.”
Simple. Direct. Honest. And yet, the weight of them hit harder than you expected, settling deep into your ribs, pressing into the space where that memory—where that absence—still lingered.
Graduation. The day that should have been filled with celebration, with excitement, with closure that never really arrived. It had been a day of transition, of stepping into something new, of leaving behind childhood and stepping forward into a future that had felt both thrilling and terrifying. And yet, despite all of that, despite the bittersweet nature of endings and new beginnings, he wasn’t there.
You had told yourself it didn’t matter. You had convinced yourself it didn’t change anything. And yet, standing there, waiting for that familiar face to show up, for him to be there—he never came. And suddenly, it had mattered a lot.
Now, years later, with the ocean stretching endlessly in front of you, with the night settling warmly around you, with the past creeping in between bites of fast food and nostalgia, he was apologizing. Your chest tightened, something complicated twisting inside you, something bitter yet soft, something that wanted to hold onto resentment but wasn’t sure if it could anymore.
“You should be,” you murmured, voice steady, not cruel, not sharp—just honest. And Lando just nodded. Slowly. Thoughtfully. He didn’t argue. He didn’t make excuses. He didn’t try to talk his way out of it like he had done in the past, like he had done with so many other things, so many other moments.
Lando exhaled slowly, shifting slightly, gaze fixed on the waves, the silence stretching between you in a way that wasn’t uncomfortable—but was definitely heavy. He had never been the type to sit with things like this, never been the type to let the weight of past mistakes settle into his chest without some quick distraction, some clever deflection. But this time, he didn’t try.
“I should’ve been there,” he said finally, voice lower now, less casual, less teasing. Just honest. “I should’ve shown up.”
You stared at him for a moment, studying the way his fingers drummed lightly against the stone ledge, the way his posture wasn’t as relaxed as it had been earlier, the way his words carried something real—something that felt less like an empty apology and more like remorse.
“Yeah,” you murmured, voice steady, simple. “You should’ve.”
Another beat of silence. The kind that wasn’t awkward. The kind that just existed.
Lando sighed, running a hand through his curls, shaking his head lightly. “I was a bit of an ass, wasn’t I?”
You huffed out a laugh, shaking your head. “A bit?”
He shot you a look, but his grin—small, hesitant, almost self-deprecating—surfaced anyway. “Alright, fine. A lot.”
You smirked, though there wasn’t malice in your expression—just nostalgia, just something soft wrapped in the edges of lingering hurt. It wasn’t like everything could be fixed with a single apology.
It wasn’t like words could erase the years apart, the way things had splintered without resolution, the way wounds had settled so deep you had forgotten what it was like to exist without them. But maybe—just maybe—this was the beginning of something new.
Something better.
The conversation had shifted—still warm, still easy in some ways, but laced with something deeper now. Something that wasn’t just nostalgia, wasn’t just laughter over childhood chaos, wasn’t just revisiting memories like old photographs tucked away in forgotten drawers. This was different. This was real in a way that it hadn’t been for a long time.
“I wanted to reach out,” he admitted suddenly, voice quieter, more careful. Like he wasn’t sure how the words would land. Like he wasn’t sure if he had the right to say them at all. “After graduation. After—everything. But I didn’t know how to fix it.”
You studied him for a moment, the way his expression had shifted from mischievous to contemplative, the way he actually seemed hesitant—like he had spent years thinking about this exact moment, about how he would say these exact words if he ever got the chance.
And part of you knew that if he had tried back then, if he had sent that text, made that call, said something when it mattered—you wouldn’t have ignored it.
You wouldn’t have been able to.
But he hadn’t. And time had stretched between you, pulling everything apart until you weren’t sure if there was anything left to hold onto at all.
“Why didn’t you?” you asked, and it wasn’t bitter, wasn’t sharp—it was just curious. Because after all this time, after all the years spent wondering, you deserved an answer.
Lando’s lips pressed together for a brief second before he exhaled again, shaking his head. “I was scared you wouldn’t want to hear from me,” he admitted, voice raw, honest. “And maybe... I thought I deserved that.”
And for the first time, since the distance had formed, since the resentment had settled, since the laughter had faded—his regret felt real.
Lando’s voice was steady, careful, carrying something unspoken beneath it—something raw, something real, something fragile enough that it almost felt like it didn’t belong in the easy rhythm of the night. “I really want to be your friend again, Y/n,” he said, and for the first time since this conversation had begun, since nostalgia had crept in and laughter had softened the edges of old wounds, you felt the weight of every single moment that had led up to this one.
It wasn’t a lighthearted remark. It wasn’t just words tossed into the sea breeze without meaning. It was something deeper, something intentional. And then, like he realized that saying it once wasn’t enough, like he needed to make sure it landed the way he intended, he added—“and I want you to be my friend again.”
Not just that he wanted to be yours.
But that he wanted you to want it, too. That he wasn’t just asking for forgiveness, wasn’t just trying to smooth over years of absence and missteps and hurt—he was asking for something real, something that required more than just words.
He was asking for a chance. For the possibility that this wasn’t just reminiscing, wasn’t just two people revisiting a past they had lost, but maybe—just maybe—the beginning of something new. And suddenly, after all this time, after all the years apart, you held all the power.
The tear slipped down your cheek, warm against the cool night air, but you didn’t wipe it away. You let it fall, let the weight of emotion settle deep into your chest, let the moment exist without hesitation, without restraint. “I miss you, Lan,” you said, voice raw, uneven, laced with something fragile—something true. “I missed you over the years. Nonstop.”
Lando inhaled sharply, like the words had knocked the breath out of him, like hearing them out loud made them real in a way that thoughts alone never could. His fingers curled slightly against the stone ledge, his posture tense for just a second before he exhaled, slow, measured. When he spoke, there was no hesitation, no uncertainty—just honesty, just everything he had been holding back.
“I miss you too,” he admitted, and it wasn’t rushed, wasn’t just a response for the sake of filling silence. It was real. It was heavy. “I always thought about you. In the car, before sleep.” His voice dipped slightly at the end, quiet but steady, carrying the weight of years, of regret, of something so much bigger than just missing someone. He glanced at you then, expression softer, more exposed than you had seen it in a long time. “And I also thought about how much I fucked up.”
"I can't hate you, Lando," you murmured, the words slipping out before you could stop them, before you could think too hard about what they meant.
Because it was true.
Even after everything.
Even after the hurt, the silence, the years of unspoken apologies—you never could.
Lando’s breath hitched, just slightly, just enough for you to notice. His fingers curled against the stone ledge, his posture rigid for a moment before he exhaled, letting the weight of your words sink into his chest. He nodded once, barely, his gaze flickering toward the waves as if searching for something—some kind of grounding, some kind of steadiness in the moment that was suddenly too real.
“I thought you did,” he admitted, voice quieter now, less controlled, less confident. “For a long time, I thought you hated me.”
You swallowed, lips pressing together, letting the truth sit between you, because maybe—back then—you had tried to. Maybe you had wanted to. Maybe it would’ve been easier if you had.
But you never did.
“I was angry,” you said finally, voice steady but soft. “I was hurt. But I never hated you, Lan.”
He turned toward you then, fully, eyes searching yours with something raw, something desperate—not in a selfish way, not in a way that begged for more than you could give, but in a way that told you this moment meant everything to him.
Your voice was steady, but there was something fragile underneath it—something you hadn’t meant to admit out loud, something that had been sitting in your chest for years, tangled up in old resentment and unspoken frustration.
Lando’s expression flickered, something shifting in his eyes—surprise, maybe, or understanding, or both. He didn’t interrupt, didn’t try to laugh it off, didn’t do anything except wait, letting you say the thing you had never really let yourself process before.
“I wanted to be happy for you,” you continued, inhaling slowly, like the words were harder to say now that they were actually being said. “But every time I saw you winning, every time I saw you smiling on that podium, every time I saw you getting everything you wanted, I just
 I was bitter, Lando.”
He swallowed, his fingers curling slightly against his knee, his gaze locked on yours, unwavering. “Because I wasn’t there?” he asked, voice careful, like he didn’t want to assume—but like he already knew.
You nodded, lips pressing together, letting the truth settle between you. “Because you weren’t there,” you echoed. “Because I wanted to be part of it. Because I wanted to be your friend, but instead, I was just—just some person watching it all happen from a distance.”
Lando exhaled, slow, measured, like he was absorbing all of it—like he wasn’t just hearing your words, but feeling them, carrying them in the space between past and present. He shook his head lightly, eyes dipping downward before meeting yours again. “I should’ve reached out,” he admitted, his voice quieter now, less certain, more vulnerable. “I should’ve had you with me. Should’ve made sure you never felt like that.”
And for the first time, since this conversation had started, since the past had resurfaced, since the years of distance had finally been acknowledged—you felt like he understood.
“I didn’t want to feel that way,” you admitted, voice quieter now, more careful. “I wanted to be proud of you, wanted to celebrate with you. But instead, it just felt like proof that—" You inhaled, pressing your lips together for a brief second, steadying yourself before letting the words slip out. "Proof that you didn’t need me anymore.”
Lando’s expression flickered, something deeper shifting behind his eyes—something that looked dangerously close to pain.
“No,” he murmured immediately, shaking his head, his fingers curling into a fist for a brief second before he exhaled, forcing himself to breathe. “It was never that. It was never because I didn’t need you, Y/n.” He looked at you now, really looked at you, like he needed you to understand, like he needed to make sure there was no space for doubt, no space for misinterpretation.
“I was an idiot. A selfish idiot who didn’t know how to deal with everything changing, so I—” He sighed, running a hand through his curls, his voice dipping lower, carrying something raw, something heavy. “I handled it badly. And I let everything slip away, because I was scared to—scared to admit that I couldn’t do any of it without you.”
Lando was quiet, until he broke the silence with one, short question.
“Do you think I deserve a chance?” he asked, voice softer this time, like he was bracing for whatever came next. His fingers drummed lightly against his knee, his posture just a little too rigid, his expression just a little too careful. He wasn’t asking lightly. He wasn’t expecting an easy answer. He was giving you the space to decide.
You inhaled slowly, letting his words settle, letting yourself really think about them. It wasn’t just about whether he deserved it. It was about whether you wanted to give it. About whether you were ready to step into something new, to let go of the bitterness that had clung to the edges of the memories you had tried to hold onto for so long. And maybe, just maybe, you were.
“Yeah, you do.”
Tumblr media
© norristrii 2025
babsie radio ! For my dearest @haniette and for all the lovely people reading this !! This is my longest and favorite fic I have ever written. This is literally asking for part 2!! Let me know if u are interested !<3
1K notes · View notes
dhazefawn · 3 months ago
Text
✮ ‎ ❝ 𝓙𝐄𝐀𝐋𝐎𝐔𝐒𝐘 headcanons ❞
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
𝐀𝐋𝐓𝐄𝐑𝐍𝐀𝐓𝐈𝐕𝐄𝐋𝐘 — what is 𝓑𝐑𝐔𝐂𝐄 𝐖𝐀𝐘𝐍𝐄 like when he's jealous?
— 💬 a/n: finally writing for bruce ! i cannot believe it took me this long. anyway,,, i need this old man. like i did not realise how much i'd like writing for him,, as per anon's request i chose to write jealousy hcs for him !
𝐂𝐖: sfw section alongside with a nsfw content, smĂșt under the cut. read at your own discretion.
—📹 anon: can you do bruce for the batboys hcs!
â€Žêą€êą† DIRECTORY .ᐟ RULES .ᐟ
Tumblr media
àłŻâ €âș ⠀ đ–„» ⠀. ᰋ ..
𝓱𝐅𝐖 ₊˚âŠč
Tumblr media
You'd hear rumors about what type of man billionaire playboy Bruce Wayne is. It's impossible not to hear the whispers spreading between guests in galas hosted by the man himself.
Bruce carries himself with an air of perfectly balanced neutrality and sophistication. His attitude in front of the eyes of Gotham and in front of yours is truly different.
Meeting him first was a surprise—especially with how quickly and easily it was to become the billionaire's new friend, how easily you accepted the first kiss you two shared and then the way you both took a hold on each other's hearts.
Bruce Wayne is a jealous man. Quietly jealous, in fact. He doesn't make a scene when he sees someone else taking a claim on what's his. You'd think he'd revert back to his persona of a playboy—be dramatic, make it clear who you belong to.
But no. In his mind you're not a possession. You made the choice to bind your heart to his willingly and he will honour that.
By honouring it, he means appearing at your side the second someone gets a little too close. His eyes zero in where the person's hand slightly grazes your skin. You can see the subtle twitch of annoyance on his face. His eyes become just a little bit darker.
Bruce skillfully shames the person who's flirting with you. He knows everything about everyone. He uses that knowledge to verbally destroy the person, but politely. They're backhanded, two-faced and venom-filled speeches.
"I was just wondering if they needed some company"—whoever laid their hands on you could justify it, though Bruce would quip—"I can see you inserted yourself in their company. Say, isn't your branch of the company going through some troubles?"
You have to stifle the laugh that bubbles in your chest after seeing the person's reaction to Bruce's words. They don't realise the depth of it all.
That's what makes Bruce so enticing to you. He never fails to surprise you. Even when he's reminding everyone you chose him.
He's taking you away from wherever the two of you were. He finds somewhere more private.
Bruce Wayne might be a patient and calculated man in public, but all inhibitions get thrown out the window when he's alone with you.
𝓝 𝐒𝐅𝐖 ₊˚âŠč
Tumblr media
He'd hand you a few hundred-dollar bills. "Buy a gift," he explains, "for both you and me. Something silk or lace, your choice, sweetheart."
A night with a jealous Bruce is long. He makes sure to take his time with you.
First, you give him a show. The lace adorning your body is akin to a river's waves on your skin. It hugs your curves and dips in ways that have his mind getting hazy.
The moment he gets his hands on you, it's torture. Saccharine sweet torture. One hand holds both of your wrists in a firm but gentle hold and the other that travels lower and lower until he has you losing your mind because of the ways his fingers curl inside you.
Bruce takes his time. First he unravels you onto his fingers, then it's his tongue. He keeps talking to you during this, as if you can answer between the moans, whimpers and pleas.
"I know, sweet girl,"—he coos, with a calming tone,—"don't stifle your sounds, remind yourself only I can make you feel like this."
Bruce doesn't need reassurance that he has you losing your mind because of him. He already knows. He's just reminding you.
Reminding you as you shake when he's finally inside you. Your walls clench around him by instinct. Your body knows him and reacts to him accordingly.
That spurs him on even more.
Bruce kisses your head, lips ghosting your hairline. His fingers dance across your jaw. Sometimes it travels lower and draws circles on your shaking hips to soothe you. Or maybe he teases your puffy clit, just to make it even more clear when your clinging onto him as you reach climax—
You belong to each other. And he's not done reminding you of that yet.
♄ . .. ♄ .. ♄
Tumblr media Tumblr media
© dhazefawn | all rights reserved. even when credited, these works are not allowed to be reposted, translated, or modified. viewer discretion is advised.
618 notes · View notes
hxlxnaaa · 7 months ago
Text
Tumblr media
𝐬đČđ„đźđŹ ─ âŠč ⊱ ☆ ⊰ âŠč ─ đ°đąđŹđĄđŸđźđ„ đ­đĄđąđ§đ€đąđ§đ 
★ 𝐬đČđ§đšđ©đŹđąđŹ: in order to get a creepy coworker off your back, you begrudgingly let sylus play the part of your fake boyfriend. unfortunately, your emotions and pride quickly spiral out of control.
★ 𝐜𝐰/𝐭𝐚𝐠𝐬: first person pov, enemies to lovers, fake dating, part 1 out of 2, angst, some swearing
★ 𝐰𝐜: 5k
★ 𝐚/𝐧: i had HELLA writers block while writing this, so if it seems chaotic and rushed that's why. i really wanted to scrap this but i spent so long on it i would be disappointed if i did. this is part one out of two, and i promise to get part two out super soon! it should be a lot better than this one *sob*
Tumblr media Tumblr media
“Is that a new necklace?”
I grimace, the annoying twerp’s voice sounding like nails on a chalkboard.
“No, Nicholas, it's the one I always wear.” I press my lips into a tight line, staring at the papers in front of me. After everything I’ve tried, I don’t know how he hasn’t caught on with how absolutely, utterly disinterested I am.
Nicholas was a recent graduate from the academy, starting his first year here at the Association. At first he seemed sweet, like an infatuated kid, but it quickly worsened and now I have to deal with harassment every day at work.
He’d do anything and everything to spark a conversation, trying to work any attention out of me despite all my efforts of ignoring him. I tried to be nice originally, letting him down easily whenever he’d pay me compliments and ask me out to lunch.
That didn’t work.
He became more persistent, and I resorted to either giving him the silent treatment or being straight up rude. Throwing him off my back seemed like an impossible task, and I was convinced I had developed some sort of parasite that was bound to me until I retired.
“Ah, I’ve never noticed
” Nicholas sat himself in front of me, and I could feel his stare on my face.
Don’t look up, don’t look up, don’t look up.
“Hey guys!”
Thank God.
Forcing a smile at Tara’s cheerfulness, Nicholas paid her a nod, clearly unsettled with her interruption. She came up behind me, wrapping her arms around my shoulders. If there was anyone who was capable of putting a wedge in between me and my borderline stalker, it was Tara.
“Are you excited for the Hunter’s Ball? I can't believe it’s already coming up
” She sighed dreamily behind me, resting her cheek on the top of my head. While the Hunter’s Ball wasn’t my favorite event, it was typically a good time.
Well, at least before Nicholas came along.
I couldn’t imagine how it would go this year, him crawling six feet up my ass as I try to shake him off the whole night. It’s bad enough I have to deal with him sober, I can’t even imagine how much more unbearable he’d become with drinks in his system. This was the one night of the year the Association actually shows their appreciation for their employees, and I’d be damned if I couldn’t enjoy myself.
“It’s always nice we get a plus one,” Tara mentions, “I can't wait to see who everyone brings." She nudges my shoulder with her arm, laughing.
The look in Nicholas’ eyes told me everything he was about to say. I could practically hear the words come out of his mouth before he even spoke them-
“Yeah, I’m gonna bring my boyfriend.” I spoke before thinking, the words an act of desperation. Nicholas’ eyes widened and Tara’s arms flew from my body, as she whipped herself to stand in front of me.
Oh no, why would I say that- Why did I say that?!
“Your
 what!” She started grasping at my hands, questions flying out of her mouth before I couldn’t even process half of them, “Since when? What’s his name? Where’d you meet him? Do you have any pictures?”
I knew I had gotten myself into trouble, I didn’t even have the slightest clue as to who I could possibly feign to be my boyfriend; but the look on Nicholas’ face told me I needed to keep up whatever I was doing, because it was working.
I smiled innocently, “We’ve been keeping it on the down low, things are still pretty new. I was planning to hard launch us at the Ball.” Chuckling nervously, I was convinced nobody was believing a word I was saying.
“Ohmygosh Mystery Man! I’m so excited!” Tara continued to blabber on, trying to pull any detail she could out of me. I made eye contact with Nicholas and thought about how soon the Ball was - only a week away.
Letting out a sigh of relief because of my believable lie, the feeling soon faded and was replaced with chest crushing stress. I had no boyfriend, and no plan; I was going to have to think fast.
-
Laying in my bed that night, I scoured my brain for any potential suitor. I thought maybe Zayne, a cardiac surgeon and childhood best friend. He’d be perfect, all my coworkers would be so pleased, but a cow would have to jump over the moon before he’d even think about complying. Maybe Xavier’s friend Jeremiah? A sweet florist
No, Xavier would never let me do that.
I flipped onto my stomach, screaming into my pillow. Smushing my face into the fabric, I silently prayed I’d suffocate and be free from this mess I’d webbed myself into.
Before I could pass out and be put out of my misery, my phone started to ring.
Not even looking at the caller id, I picked it up and answered with a disgruntled, “Hello?”
“You never sound pleased to hear from me, Kitten.”
I screamed into the pillow again, Sylus being the complete utter last person I wanted to hear from right now.
He chuckled over the line, “Actually, I think that might be the unhappiest I’ve heard you.”
“What do you want?”
“Can I not just call to talk? I’ve had a rough day and wanted to hear your voice.”
I let out a forced laugh, “You’ve had a rough day? YOU’VE had a rough day? You will not believe the day I had then.”
His voice softened, “Talk to me about it then.”
While I most definitely realized my day couldn’t be comparable to his, as he was essentially a mob boss running the N109 Zone, venting about my problems felt nice. As much as I couldn’t stand Sylus, with his incessant arrogance and backhanded flattery, he was easy to talk to sometimes.
Sometimes.
“I don’t even know how I got myself into this situation. Well, I do know, I just didn’t mean to!” I groaned, throwing my face into my hands.
He sits in silence for a minute, and I can hear the soft playing of one of his records in the background. It’s annoying how he feels the need to call and bother me, with a side of music, to wind down at night.
“When is it?” He finally asks, and I hear shuffling.
“Next Saturday, so
” I can practically see the clock ticking down, “Shit, a week from today.”
“What time?”
“9- Sylus, why?”
“I’ll be there at 8:30 then.” There’s mirth in his voice and my face goes pale, “Sylus, no, don’t you dare. It cannot be you, just let me borrow one of your men or something.”
Sylus lets out a low laugh, “Now why would I do that when I could just be your date?”
“Not date,” I cut him off, “fake boyfriend.”
“Of course, fake boyfriend.” He clucked his tongue, “Why would I let someone else be your fake boyfriend?”
“I don’t know, maybe the fact that you’re the big bad Onychinus boss?” Pressing a finger to my temple to ease the headache that he was becoming, I started to pace my floor. “You’re stepping into enemy territory at this event, there’s no way I’ll be able to save your ass if you get found out, let alone what will happen to me and my place at the Association.”
“I’ve already met some of your coworkers before, remember? It’s best if it's me instead of some stranger, and trust me sweetie, they won’t know.”
My coworkers did take a liking to him when they met during one of our outings, Sylus just had this charisma about him that sucked everyone in; the mysterious fruit vendor Skye who was absolutely horrid at karaoke. He stole their hearts quickly, and I’m lucky if they don’t ask me at least once a week how he’s doing. Sylus was just magnetic like that, even if you tried your damndest to hate him, there’s just something about his demeanor that’s magic.
He has a point here, and it’s killing me to admit he’s right.
“Fine,” I snap, “but absolutely no funny business.”
“I’m not sure what you could possibly mean by that, Kitten.” Sylus lets out a low laugh that makes me want to punch my phone, “I’ll be there at 8:30.”
Before I can respond, he quickly hangs up. I’m left sitting on my bed with racing thoughts of everything that could possibly go wrong. Was bringing Sylus really worth getting this creep off my back? Well, if there was anyone who could scare him off, it would be the leader of Onychinus. Worst case scenario, I have Sylus pull a gun out on him.
I shake my head, trying to clear my stupid thoughts.
I sent him a picture of the invitation, which included the dress code. I wasn’t too worried about him making a fool out of me, just the overwhelming anxiety of bringing a top criminal as my date to a work event where we quite literally are attempting to hunt this exact man down.
Trying to trust Sylus isn’t the easily discoverable type, I make a miserable attempt to put my mind to rest, and get some sleep.
-
The next week following my abrupt news of a boyfriend was hell. Not to my surprise, word was quickly spread through the Association, and I was constantly being flooded with questions and endless pressure to just ‘give them a name!’. I even had Xavier at my desk with questions one morning, and he was always the type to steer away from work related gossip.
Not to mention Sylus himself was being utterly insufferable. He was taking this far too seriously, sending lunch and flowers to my work with paper love notes attached. It was bringing on more attention at work, and every time I told him to stop, he’d just send more extravagant bouquets that cluttered my desk and made the surrounding area smell like a funeral.
At one point, I woke up to a box in the mail. Inside was a black velvet dress, a ruby necklace, and heels. Sending him an angry text about how I have my own clothes, he just responded by transferring 200 dollars into my bank account saying, ‘Get your nails done too. Match the outfit.’
By Saturday night, I was almost ready for everyone to meet Sylus, just so people would stop with the ‘fake boyfriend trivia’ while I’m on the clock, and his annoying attempts at romantic gestures.
The night of, at 8:30 on the dot, I heard a knock at my door.
On the other side was a well dressed Sylus; I think it was the first time I had ever seen him done up so nicely. He wasn’t ever one to slack on his looks, but in his black pinstripe suit and red tie that matched my gifted necklace, I had to take a second. Even though he made me constantly want to take my gun and replicate the time I shot him, I could never deny he’s hot. His arguably perfect looks just adds to the hatred.
He looked me up and down, smirking. The dress he had gotten me was backless and stopped at my ankles, with a slit up to my thigh that had me worried that with one wrong move I’d flash all my coworkers. Opening his mouth to I’m sure to make a snide comment, I cut him off.
“I have to put on my shoes and that necklace, but then I’m ready.” I walked over to the coffee table and grabbed the ruby piece that was gifted, struggling with the clasp thanks to the nails I was practically forced to get.
“Here.” Coming up behind me, Sylus took the necklace from my hands. Brushing my hair out of the way, I felt his fingers against my neck as he secured the jewelry with ease. I turned around to face him, and he smiled down at me.
He gestured to the couch, “Sit.”
His one word commands were starting to get on my nerves. “What?” I glared at him.
Grabbing my shoulder and softly pushing me back, I tumbled onto the couch. Sylus snickered, “I said sit, Kitten.”
Getting on his knees, he picked up my ankle, slipping the heel onto my foot.
“I could’ve done this myself.” Scoffing, I averted my eyes to anywhere that wasn’t Sylus on his knees in front of me.
“I’m sure you could with those nails, sweetie.” He hooked the straps around my ankle, and I felt my skin burn red where his fingers danced. It was definitely red with anger.
For sure.
Standing when he was done, Sylus reached a hand out to me. Narrowing my eyes at his hand, I ignored the help. To my dismay, I stood up too fast in heels and lost a bit of my balance. Sylus caught my waist and gave me a smug smile, pulling me into him. “You look absolutely beautiful tonight, my love.”
I grimaced, pulling away from his grasp and heading to the door. “Oh, do not do that. No more of that.”
“We have to get into character, I’m just being prepared.”
“Be in character when we’re there. Not here.”
“I have to get into the mindset.” Sylus creeped closer to me, and I stepped back. At this point, I was essentially pinned in between him and the door. “After all, I have to practice so I can impress everybody.” He leaned down, his breath fanning against the side of my neck.
“Right.” I rolled my eyes, opening the door behind me and taking a backwards step out. Sylus stumbled at the sudden movement, and I smirked at his loss of composure. “Let’s go, we’ll be late.”
-
When we arrived, I felt my heart begin to race. All the mental preparation I had done for this exact night fled my mind as soon as Sylus put the car into park. My worry was not of showing off my new fancy fake boyfriend, it was the fact that I was bringing my new fancy fake boyfriend into an arena that was hunting him. Over the past week I’ve tried telling myself he’s not easily discoverable, I mean, if he was, the Association would’ve had him tracked down by now. However, knowing my luck, I was preparing for the worst.
Sylus gently placed his hand on my thigh, attempting to give me a reassuring smile, “It’ll be okay, Kitten. Just follow my lead.”
We’re fucked.
He walked around, opening the door for me. His car was clearly the nicest and most expensive out of all the guests tonight, and I knew if anybody saw I’d never hear the end of it.
When we were nearing the entrance, I sighed, shoving down my pride and grabbing Sylus’ arm, wrapping myself sweetly around his bicep. I watched his lips curve upward into a smug smile, and I suppressed the urge to throw myself off and take my heel to his-
“Invitation please.” Sylus handed the men working the door the two slips of paper, and I begrudgingly walked in clinging to his arm.
‘Playing the character’, I thought.
The venue the Ball was being held at was extravagant, with a high, golden ceiling, and golden marble floors.
It was filled to the brim with people that worked for the Association, plus their guests. I winced at the sheer amount of people, automatically going into defense mode due to the overwhelming fact that we were outnumbered.
“Smile, sweetie.” Letting go of his arm, Sylus took his pointer finger and thumb, lightly pulling the corners of my mouth upward.
I nipped at his finger, and he poked my nose as a warning.
I heard someone shriek my name, and I whipped around to see Tara quickly approaching. “Oh wow, you’re beautiful!” She wrapped me up in a tight hug, rocking me side to side. Letting go of me just as fast, Tara gasped when she saw Sylus.
“Skye! Oh my gosh it’s you, how sweet!” She fawned over us, and he smiled kindly at her, “You look lovely tonight, Tara.” If he kept up the nice talk, I was going to put my head through one of the walls.
“Here, come with me. Some of us already have a table together!”
Tara dragged us over to a table where a few of my most nagging coworkers stood around talking. Introducing him to the ones who had never met him, I groaned internally, ready for the torment of questions to begin.
“So,” Tara dropped the first bomb, “how long have you two been a thing?” I know this has been weighing on her worse than me all week.
“About a month now.” Sylus answered with ease. I tried to suppress a shocked look on my face, because I was planning on doing all the talking; but that continued, them rapid firing questions and Sylus answering all of them as if he had this all thought out. I mean, shit, he was convincing me.
“I have to know how this happened!” One of them said, and Sylus tucked my hair behind my ear, pretending to recall the moment.
“I had feelings for her for a while,” He said, smiling down at me, “and it got to a point where I couldn’t take it anymore. It was spur of the moment, but I showed up at her door in the middle of the night and had to ask her if she felt the same.”
Damn. He was good.
All the girls squealed, “That's so romantic!”
I placed my hand on Sylus’ chest, batting my eyelashes up at him, “I’m gonna go get a drink, d’you want anything?” He grabbed my hand, matching my energy, and kissing my knuckles, “No, sweetie, that’s quite alright. I’ll stay here and entertain your friends.”
All of them cooed at the sight, probably thinking we were so lovesick for each other it hurt. Well, it did hurt, this whole thing was a pain in my ass I needed to be over.
I grabbed a glass of wine from the drink table, the group out of sight. Sighing, I resisted the urge to down the glass all at once. While I was uncomfortable, I couldn’t deny everything was going well. Everyone was pleased, so I tried to relax.
“That's a pretty necklace,” I heard from behind me, “is it new?”
Nevermind.
Turning around, there stood Nicholas. His eyelids drooped, and he reeked of wine.
“What did you say?” I asked, looking around for the quickest exit route.
“I said I liked your necklace. Is it new?”
God, does this twerp have any other material?
“Yes, it is.” A low voice said, and I felt an arm wrap around my waist. My head shot up to meet Sylus in the eyes; I guess my face was screaming, ‘Help me!’, because he gave my side a soft squeeze of reassurance.
“Oh.” Was all Nicholas replied, shooting his eyes back and forth between Sylus and I. In his head, I imagined the pieces clicking together. ‘This is it,’ I thought, ‘finally he’ll leave me alone!’
“This song is nice
 Would you care to dance?” There were no thoughts behind his eyes. This guy was genuinely dense. I could’ve sworn my jaw dropped at his stupidity, and Sylus chuckled next to me.
“So sorry, but tonight she’s mine.” Swiftly sweeping me away, Nicholas and my glass of wine were quickly left behind.
“Why don’t you dance with me instead, sweetie?” Sylus said, leading me to the open floor where people were dancing to the soft classical music.
Sylus put my hand on his shoulder, intertwining my other hand with his. Placing his hand on my lower back, he pulled me in closer to him.
“Look at me.”
His eyes stared into mine, and there was something behind them I couldn’t quite place my finger on. We started slowly ballroom dancing in our own little spot on the floor, a bit away from everyone else. As much as I wanted to strangle this man, I could relax a little in his arms. He just felt safe sometimes.
Sometimes.
“You’re doing good tonight.” Sylus said, still looking into my eyes.
“Thanks.” I started playing with the hair on the nape of his neck, “So where do we go from here?”
He raised a brow, “What do you mean?”
“You know what I mean.”
“I really don’t think I do, Kitten.”
“How am I going to tell my coworkers that we ‘broke up’ right after this? They’ll be suspicious.”
“We could keep doing this for a while.” Sylus shrugged, smirking.
Groaning, I slammed my head on his shoulder, “Tonight was bad enough, I can’t do this for any longer.”
“Do you have a better idea?”
He was right. I didn’t have a better idea.
-
So we did just that.
I was going to give it two months. Then, it would say we were together for three months total, which looked like a completely reasonable time to test run a relationship and then call it quits.
At first, I was completely miserable. I already couldn’t stand Sylus as a friend, how could I stand him as my ‘boyfriend’? After that night at the Ball, to my dismay, he completely won everybody over. It made me feel like I had to put more effort into faking all of this.
The extravagant gifts sent to my work started getting sent to my place too. I told him he didn’t have to send them to me outside of work, let alone at all, but he always insisted so he could “stay in character”.
Whether it was convincing me to let him take me out to fancy places, like dinner or a show, it was always just to keep him ‘in character’. I think he just liked using that excuse so I would be forced to hang out with him and not be able to deny or complain about it.
Though, after a bit, it became easy to slip into a groove.
I started to not mind the talk about Sylus; everything started to become bearable, and dare I say it, kind of fun.
We had played with the claw machines once, and he won a white cat plushie. Jokingly, I had told him it looks exactly like him, and snapped a picture of the cat next to his face to prove a point.
I made that photo my wallpaper, to make things more realistic. It freaked me out for a while whenever I’d open my phone, but I came to like it after a while. Sylus looked kind of cute in the photo, his expression mocking the plushies. He looked kind, warm, a soft look on his face you didn’t see on him often. The more I saw the photo, the more it made me smile.
I began looking forward to his calls, his texts. He’d call me to say good morning, or tell me goodnight, even if he was in the middle of a meeting. The ‘fake dates’ became less uncomfortable as I grew more accustomed to the situation we had put ourselves into. The roles we were playing came easier and easier with time.
Which was causing a problem.
It wasn’t hard to notice the way my body would flush when he touched me, or how my once strong demeanor around him would start to falter. Words and actions of his that would be fast to anger me, quickly changed into something else.
I was starting to care about him. How annoying.
There was one day when Sylus decided he was going to pick me up from work. “Your coworkers will think it's cute.” He had said, and who was I to deny a free ride home.
He showed up on his bike in his leather jacket, in all his badass glory. Leaning against the bike, he stood up straight and smiled at me when I came outside. As time had gone on, Sylus was slowly becoming less hard and uncaring towards me. He began treating me like I was fragile, always so gentle with me. Him getting into character I suppose.
Sylus held his hand out towards me, and when I took it, he pulled me into his chest. I squealed, laughing at the sudden gesture.
“They’re looking,” He said, glancing at a few of my coworkers still inside, watching us intensely, “Kiss me.”
I choked, “What?”
He grabbed my chin, tilting it up slightly. He cocked his head to the side a bit, almost as if to ask, ‘is this okay?’.
Nodding my head yes, Sylus smirked before leaning down and pressing his lips against mine. For how aggressive he can be as the leader of Onychinus, the kiss was unusually soft. I had imagined kissing him, for all of this, and I never expected him to be the type to be so kind and gentle.
My blood was rushing in my ears and I thought I was going to melt under his hands. I didn’t realize just how bad I subconsciously wanted this until it was happening, and I wanted more. I wanted to kiss him so hard I could steal the air from his lungs, I wanted to grip his shirt so tightly my knuckles turned white because I could finally have him.
When he pulled away, and kissed the corner of my eye, I knew I was fucked.
I didn’t just care about him, I wanted him. I wanted Sylus to be mine, I wanted this to be real, I wanted-
No, I couldn’t want anything.
It would never work. Our lives were too different, we were too different, everything would be doomed from the start. He was a faraway dream that would never come true. He could never be what I wanted.
I always wanted security, someone stable and safe. Sylus could never give me that.
So why do I want him so badly?
-
It was my friend's birthday party.
I had invited Sylus, because what had originally been a fake relationship to get a creep coworker off my back, spread like a wildfire to a fake relationship that was now known by all my friends.
I only invited him because I knew it would be strange if I showed up without him.
After he kissed me, and my feelings became a living hell to deal with, I started to pull back; started to psych myself out mentally, constantly spending time just trying to convince myself how bad we would be for each other. Trying to will myself to hate him again, go back to where I was two months ago. When Sylus was a nuisance, an annoying pest.
I don’t even really think he noticed. Or if he did, I couldn’t tell.
When we got to the party, the music and laughter could be heard from outside, a drastic change from the almost silent car ride. Sylus tried to make conversation, and I shut him down almost every time.
We walked in, and my friends all greeted him with easy familiarity. They gave him hugs, pats on the back, and he was welcomed effortlessly.
I stood a distance away as he laughed with my friends, and my chest began to hurt. Guilt, dread, I felt doomed. He wasn’t meant to be here, he was never meant to be here. Sylus doesn’t belong with my friends. Sylus doesn’t belong with me.
None of this is real. All of this is one little lie that spun into a web of something so much bigger, and I’m stuck in it.
He looks happy with them, happy with my friends. Happy in my space, with my people. How could he? He’s an intruder, he knows it.
I knew tonight was the night I was done. This couldn’t go on any longer. No more playing house with Sylus, no more pretending. We’re adults, and this whole thing was so childish, and it ends now.
I stepped outside, sitting on the back patio. The night air was cold, and I wasn’t sure if it was the sharp air of my distress that was making my lungs constrict.
“There you are.”
I didn’t turn around to meet the voice, just kept staring into the trees ahead.
Sylus stood beside me, running his fingers through the top of my hair. I relished the feeling, ‘one last time, it’s okay’.
He didn’t ask any questions, didn’t ask why I was out here, if I was okay. I was happy for that, it could give me another reason to be mad at him. To hate him again. To try and rile up all my old feelings, stir old bitterness.
“I want to go home.” I finally said, breaking the silence.
We got in the car, this time he didn’t try to speak. His face was hard again, the soft look long gone. I think, in a way, he knew too. He knows this is for the better.
I said goodbye, told him goodnight before he left. Told him to drive safely.
It had been two months, that’s what I gave him. It was time for it to be over anyways. I changed my wallpaper, changed his name back. I didn’t care if I had to deal with Nicholas at my job anymore, anything was better than the gutted feeling I got from every interaction with Sylus. Nothing was worth that.
The next day, it was radio silence. For the first time in two months, there was nothing. No good morning, no texts throughout the day, no calls to tell me goodnight; and that just continued. For days. Silence.
I had perfected the speech I was going to tell my coworkers, “We gave it our best, but it just wasn’t going to work out between us.” It was reassurance for them, and myself.
It just wasn’t going to work out between us.
1K notes · View notes
hivemuthur · 4 months ago
Note
Anon because I am a coward lmao, but a request nonetheless if you want/have the time! Been thinking about a classic!Viktor (because him in that uniform is just so scrumptious) x f!reader in an established relationship where they have a bet going that they can't last a week without sex. They take turns over those 7 days mercilessly teasing the other and trying to make each other lose the bet (errant touches here and there, lingering kisses/looks, etc., and one of those could maybe be a heated up-against-the-wall makeout). Up to you whether they make it to day 7 or not! đŸ€­ And we stan a soft!dom!Viktor of course
I saw some folks picking anon emoji so I'll pick ✚Anon if that's okay! Thanks for your time whether this makes it or not, I sincerely love everything you write! ❀
Guess what. They didn't make it :x
Tumblr media
All is Fair in Love and War
viktorxfemale!reader explicit! a lot of teasing + (unsafe) desk sex, if you squint diligently there is some dom!Viktor but he's so whipped he doesn't even have it in him, and there is some maybe a little bit OOC Viktor and love confessions too. Sap, remember?
word count: 5,8K (sorry it got out of hand)
author's note: Nothing, just Happy Freakday :v
—
It is funny, the human nature and the way you leap at the chance to bend and break it whenever an opportunity to prove a point arises. Often against your better judgement, hurting yourself in the process—yet the reward, the being right, you deem worth it. Whether it is or isn’t, you still don’t know. No scientific data on the matter; you'd have to somehow double yourself and join both the control and the treatment group.
It’s also infuriating how once something is forbidden or simply out of reach, it becomes instantly more desirable—damn near essential to your survival.
And it’s not that you lack self-control or are some savage animal. No. Quite the opposite—composed, focused when it matters, dedicated when it’s required, passionate when you allow yourself to be. And most of the time, that last one comes easily, naturally, around Viktor.
You don’t even remember how it started. He said something along the lines of, “Is that so?” in that tone—the one that has your head tilting and your hand bracing your hip, the one that forecasts trouble—and you responded with something like, “Why don’t we find out?” fully aware that the challenge at hand was going to inch dangerously close to impossible.
It is now day four of your ridiculous, point-proving, let’s-see-who-folds, I-can-outlast-you-with-my-finger-in-(insert an offensive body part) bet—for lack of a better name—and you really can’t remember why you picked up that stinking glove in the first place.
Day one was relatively easy. That was back when your tactic was simply to stay docile and survive. Got you all cocky, how simple it was, just to brace through a day filled with mundane tasks—a list long enough you didn’t even see Viktor for more than a minute.
Day two got harder. Viktor, the snarky bastard, had already started playing unfairly—cravat loosened at the neck, top button undone, revealing his Adam’s apple, one of your many weak spots. Another, also shamelessly flaunted: the mole on the side of his throat. One of your favourite places to press your mouth to. It glared at you all day every time Viktor craned his neck or leaned beside you to read something over your shoulder. It became painfully clear then: without proper artillery, this battle would see you utterly, thoroughly obliterated.
As if the sight itself weren’t enough, Viktor was clearly ready to have you rendered stupid and wanting right there in the lab on that second day. Pretending to be engrossed in your notes, he traced his long finger down your handwriting, occasionally tapping, humming—soft and low in his throat. The air from his nose fanned your cheek mercilessly, steady and warm. And then, the wretched scoundrel, brushed his hand against yours. The touch was barely there, a whisper of skin, designed with surgical precision to twist the knife further. To finish the kill, he leaned down and pressed his lips to your forehead in a sign of loving approbation, murmuring, “Impressive work, lásko.”
“T-thank you,” you stammered, blinking blindly—trying desperately to blink away the feel of his hot lips on your skin, to scrub the sound of his voice from your brain. The praise had bled right into the spot you had prayed would remain numb. The urge to shake out your hand, to run it under cold water, to splash your face for good measure—you managed to resist. The burn on your cheeks, however, had no such mercy.
Viktor only smiled. The smirk he wore was unmistakable: a shit-eating, obscenely smug thing that sat crooked on his mouth, gleaming with unsaid victory. You could almost hear the remark hanging off the tip of his tongue—something close to, “That’s what I thought,” or, “As expected.” But he had the mercy, that day, to keep it to himself.
As he walked away, leaving you sighing in premature relief, he paused. Turned. Tipped his head, cane idly drawing slow circles across the stone floor.
“What would you say to raising the stakes?” he asked, like it was a casual thing, like it wasn’t a hand grenade tossed over his shoulder.
Impossible, you thought. Absolutely not. I’m barely hanging on, was the reasonable choice. Which, naturally, meant that instead of saying any of those sensible things, your stupid competitive mind stepped forward first.
“What do you have in mind?” you asked, voice already on the brink of cracking.
“Well,” Viktor began, adjusting his grip on the cane, feigning neutrality with such theatrics you wanted to hit him, “if we want this test to deliver true results
” A beat.
“Perhaps we should both refrain from seeking relief by our own hands.” He gave a gracious little tilt of his head, the kind that almost passed for innocence. “Unless, of course, that would be too much for you.”
You narrowed your eyes. “Are you implying that I have no self-control?”
“Not at all, my darling,” he replied smoothly. “I’m merely implying that I have more self-control than you do.”
A scoff—hot, sharp, and angered—left your mouth as you stood and closed the distance between you. Against reason, despite the suffering you’d already struggled to endure, you came so close that the air he breathed out, you could breathe in. You whispered, low and sinister, “Bring. It. On.”
“Very well,” Viktor muttered, leaning in to your ear. “Hands where I can see them, sweet thing.”
“Likewise,” you hummed into the hollow of his neck, and noticed—not without a sickening sense of triumph—that goosebumps rose where your breath had licked his skin. A faint pink bloomed upward from beneath his collar as well.
Sleeping that night? Nearly impossible, of course. Another thing added to the growing realm of forbidden comforts that had suddenly become this much more attractive to you. And you would be a liar if you said your hands didn’t itch. Sleep became another casualty in this battle, but somehow, you managed to stand your ground.
Naturally, you had to brace yourself with tactics of your own. Day three began with a strategy. You'd woken up taut and fraying, sheets tangled between your legs and thighs pressed too tight together. Your fingers stayed loyal to the pact—barely. But if you couldn’t touch yourself, then you’d just have to make him want to.
So you dressed with a mind to war: the cravat from your uniform was nowhere to be found—lost to the laundry or sabotage, you weren't sure, and frankly didn’t care. Instead of a replacement, you simply didn’t wear one. With the first few buttons of your shirt left artfully undone, the slight gap revealed the delicate valley of your cleavage whenever you leaned forward, bent over something, or stretched, as one does.
Then the skirt. It sat a little too low, so you wrapped the waistband twice and pinned it beneath your belt, hiking the hem high enough that your garters whispered suggestively with every step.
You walked into the lab like a provocation made flesh and Viktor noticed immediately—of course he did. He always notices everything. But this time, he said nothing. Just paused, mid-motion with a wrench in his hand, and blinked slowly, like he’d just been struck by something quiet and lethal. His gaze dropped once, flicked back up, and then he returned to his work with all the casualness of a man pretending not to drown.
That should’ve been your victory. Except that twenty minutes later, while you stood at the central workbench, bent over a set of schematics with a pencil tapping idly between your fingers, Viktor came up behind you. Not touching, never touching. But his voice, cool and rich, curled over your shoulder like silk.
“Did your cravat fall victim to a tragic accident?” he asked, as if genuinely curious.
You glanced back at him with a sugar-sweet smile. “Laundry’s fault. Terrible service. Think I’ll lodge a formal complaint.”
He hummed, low in his throat. “Yes, you should. It would be a shame if such... structural integrity failed in more critical areas of your attire.”
You turned, just slightly, letting him see the way your shirt shifted open with the movement. “If you’re concerned, I’m sure you could help reinforce it.”
“I could,” he said, his mouth twitching, his eyes lingering for one heartbeat too long. “But I wouldn’t want to overstep.”
And with that, he walked off. But his limp was tighter than usual, jaw clenched, and his cane struck the tile floor with a touch too much force to be casual. You counted that as a small, simmering win—and an idea, for later.
An idea which, before, you’d deemed a last resort, now begins to seem more and more essential to your survival, because Viktor is utterly fucking shameless.
It is day four, and you are inching toward your wits' end, disbelieving how a mere four days of deprivation have indeed left you nearly drooling over his body—slouched on the couch in what appears to be an innocent nap. But the sighs and groans that leave his mouth are a little too loud, a bit too breathy, and his legs are too far apart, the slope of his groin staring at you with obscene entitlement from where you are curled up on the couch next to him. Not touching, of course.
His chest rises and falls in slow, rhythmic pulls, the fabric of his shirt straining just faintly each time he inhales. You watch the subtle shift of muscle beneath it, the barely-there flutter of his lashes against his cheek, and the way his throat bobs every so often, like his body is caught somewhere between rest and need. His lips, slightly parted, glisten with the faint sheen of sleep, and it would be so easy—criminally easy—to lean in and steal the air right from his mouth.
You shouldn't be looking, you know that. But your eyes drag down the ridges of his ribs, the soft dip of his waist, the hand resting slack against his thigh—long fingers splayed in a mockery of carelessness. You can’t even pretend to read anymore. The words on the page blur while he lays there like a temptation wrought by some divine punishment, entirely unbothered, until—
He shifts. Just a little. One eye cracks open, and the barest hint of a smile twitches on his lips. Then, hoarse and low, without even bothering to fully open his eyes, he rasps, “Seeing anything you like?”
You have enough common sense not to startle. The instinctive reaction would be to deny, deny, deny. But then, a thought strikes you—why would you? The bet entails simply not fucking, not pretending as if you don’t want to. In a swift pivot, your new tactic slides into place like a dagger in silk.
“Very much so,” you say, voice smooth, a soft smile playing across your lips while your eyes narrow. You don’t even try to hide the way you’re ogling him, letting your gaze drag with intention—chest, throat, lips, hips—then slowly back up again to meet his.
“Oh?” he murmurs, finally opening both eyes. One brow lifts lazily. “Why don’t you tell me about it?”
“Oh, Viktor,” you sigh with feigned exasperation, tilting your head. Your tone is syrupy and sharp all at once. “Are you trying to orchestrate my downfall or yours?”
“Not at all,” he hums, pleased. “I’m simply curious about what’s happening in that pretty head of yours.”
“Very well,” you whisper, fingers ghosting over his wrist as your smile deepens. You cradle it like something precious, your thumb brushing across the knuckles—each one a peak, scarred and calloused with work, each line like a story. He watches you with curious eyes, a tension winding through his jaw, but he lets you guide him. Your lips part. You press them to the tips of his fingers in something that almost resembles devotion—until your tongue peeks out and you drag it, slow and warm, along the pad of his index.
“I’ve been thinking about this hand,” you whisper, eyes locked on his as you press a kiss into his fingertip, “in here.” You take the finger fully into your mouth then, slow and obscene, hollowing your cheeks just slightly.
A hiss leaves him, barely restrained, the muscle in his cheek twitching. He leans forward on instinct, like you’ve hooked a string behind his ribs and pulled. His gaze drops, fixated, almost pained with it.
“And then possibly
” you release his finger with a soft pop, teasing, “somewhere else.”
Viktor makes a sound low in his throat, something between a warning and a plea. He shifts closer, drawn in despite himself, and his eyes flick to your mouth again—wet and gleaming. “This,” he mutters, voice hoarse and fraying where he doesn’t intend it to, “is not fair play.”
You smile, teeth flashing, all wicked delight. “All’s fair in love and war,” you hum. “And as this is both, I’d say it’s more than fitting. Besides—” you lean in, brushing your nose along his jaw, “you know exactly what you’d have to do to end this
 torture. All these layers in the way
”
His breath stutters. And then a smile curls on his lips—not soft, not sweet, but predatory. The kind of smile that promises you’ve stepped too close to the fire, and you’re about to feel the burn.
“Oh?” he says, gaze raking over you, slow and thorough, like he’s peeling you open with just a glance. “And how many layers do you think exactly part us?”
You still. Stare. He cannot possibly be serious. But then, with the ease of someone who knows precisely what they’re doing, Viktor shifts back and stretches—arms above his head, spine arching, muscles pulling taut under the fabric. The hem of his shirt untucks from his trousers in the process, rising just high enough to tease at the flat plane of his stomach.
Your mouth parts, uselessly, because the trousers dip. Just a fraction. But a fraction is enough. Low, low enough that where you expect to see the band of his underwear, there is—nothing. Just skin. A sliver of the sharp cut of his pelvis, and below that, the dangerous promise of more. Had the trousers slid even a breath lower—or not been cinched by his belt—you’d have been treated to the base of his cock.
Your heart stumbles over itself. Breath caught halfway between outrage and awe, you stare. Incredulous.
“Viktor,” you scold, voice choked with disbelief. “You slut.”
He chuckles darkly at that, low and pleased, the sound laced with unrepentant menace. “What was that?” he murmurs. “All is fair, something along those lines?”
His hand lifts, fingers trailing up to your cheek with mock-gentle reverence. “Seems you haven’t measured your opponent properly,” he says, almost fond. “A mistake. Might cost you.”
Your lips twitch upward, unwillingly impressed. “We’ll see about that,” you whisper, eyes narrowing with intent.
Because now—now you know. That little move? That wasn’t confidence. That was desperation. Calculated, yes, but desperate all the same. Viktor, flashing skin like a weapon, throwing everything short of actual cock at the problem—it’s telling. And oh, you were saving your last resort. But now you know—he’s already playing his.
And it’s only day four.
It’s unbearable to keep your part of the deal that night. To say that your hands crawl with ants is an understatement, and to say that you’ve slept is an overstatement, since all you’ve done is toss and turn. And in the morning, there is no laundry mishap, no sabotage to blame for what you’re about to do.
With your skirt’s waistband rolled up and your ass outright bare underneath, you walk through the corridors, the air licking at your thighs. You pray, sincerely and repeatedly, that you won’t run into Heimerdinger at any juncture—and as ludicrous as that prayer might seem, you suddenly understand why all the skirts of the Academy uniforms are the length you once deemed too prudish to ever stir Viktor into action.
The source of your frustration is already in his usual spot, scribbling the day’s tasks onto the blackboard. You can read the smile from the back of his head the moment you step in through the door, but instead of focusing on that, your gaze drops lower—to his thighs—trying to assess whether he’s fallen twice, whether yesterday’s stunt has repeated itself today.
Sadly, you can’t tell. So with gathered-up determination, you bid him hello and muster all your innocence as you sit at your workbench, thighs pressed close together, the chair biting cold into your skin.
It’s maddeningly civil throughout the first few hours—so much so that your head snaps up each time an audible sigh leaves his mouth, only to realise it’s not about you at all. Just something work-related, some frustration that has him hunched over and his brows all knitted.
After a while it becomes clear that Viktor is struggling. It begins subtly—grunts of frustration under his breath, the occasional mutter in a tone too low to catch, followed by the sharp squeak of chalk against slate. Again and again, he scribbles something onto the board, only to wipe it away with increasing irritation. The lines start to look like arguments more than equations. Whatever he’s writing, he hates it.
Curiosity gets the better of you. You rise and make your way over, and the moment you’re close—close enough to see the tension in his shoulders and the crease between his brows—it thickens in the space between you, the air charged and humming. He doesn't look at you, not at first.
"What’s the matter?" you ask gently, keeping your voice light.
He scoffs under his breath and waves you off. “Nothing.”
But his eyes betray him. They flick, just briefly, downward. Toward your thighs. Then snap away again, his jaw tightening. Oh, poor thing.
You almost feel sorry for him. Almost. But then you remember yesterday—the stretch, the lazy way his shirt had untucked. Desperation wrapped in smugness. No. This is fair game.
“Want to bounce ideas?” you offer, brushing your fingers lightly along his forearm. He stiffens. Your hand drifts higher, skimming over his shirt, the lean plane of his stomach beneath. Purely helpful. Entirely professional.
He exhales, smiling with a certain defeated amusement. “Sure.”
“Good,” you chirp, turning your head just enough for your breath to graze his neck. “Because you seem distracted.”
His eyes cut to you, dark and narrowed. “If you really want to help,” he says, slow and dry, “start writing from the top.”
You follow his gaze upward, and ah—if you’re not the universe’s favourite today, you don’t know what. You grab the usual board stool, the seat worn out and scraped from shoe soles constantly grinding into it anytime either of you wants to make full use of the black surface. You climb onto it gracefully and, as if it’s nothing, await instructions.
He doesn’t say a word, just steps aside, still holding the chalk in his fingers. His expression is unreadable, but his pulse is visible at his throat.
You hold out your hand. “Chalk.”
He gives it to you wordlessly, his gaze fixed. You begin to write.
“Ready,” you say sweetly.
He opens his mouth, begins to dictate something—but the moment his eyes trace down your back, catch the bare expanse of skin beneath the hem of your skirt, his voice falters.
“Start with—” he begins, and stops. Silence.
You glance over your shoulder. “What?”
He stares at you, mouth slightly parted. His throat works around a swallow. You smile, victorious, as the realisation dawns in his eyes. And Viktor doesn’t speak—at least not right away.
Just stands there, stunned. Caught mid-breath, as though something vital has short-circuited behind his eyes. And then you see it—the unmistakable flicker of calculation. You can almost hear the gears turning in his head, trying to solve this, trying to survive it. But he won’t.
Instead, he takes a slow step forward. Then another. The soft tap of his cane echoes once, then again, before he stops just beside you.
Something shifts, and you feel the motion before you see it—cool wood slipping beneath the hem of your skirt. The cane lifts gently, teasingly, fabric peeling upward, making your breath still.
Viktor exhales like a man broken. “You are so wicked,” he murmurs, voice hoarse, brazen. “This is cruel,” comes next, as pained as his expression.
You smile over your shoulder, saccharine-sweet. “My love. You dug your own grave yesterday.”
A low sound escapes him—somewhere between a laugh and a curse—and then he’s moving with purpose. He hooks the cane over the wing of the board to keep it out of the way, and his hands find your legs. His palms are warm, strong, sliding slowly upward. A sweep over your calves, the backs of your thighs, fingers tightening with every inch until he’s cupping you fully, squeezing your ass like it’s his only hope.
His face presses in, breath hot against where your thighs meet, his nose brushing skin. He breathes in deep, his exhale shuddering out against you.
“I surrender,” he says, voice barely above a whisper, as if anything louder would undo him completely. “Please get down from that chair so I can fuck you or I’ll go mad.”
You exhale a startled laugh—part shock, part triumph, part sheer disbelief that you've actually won—and barely stop yourself from huffing out finally as you hop off the stool.
Your landing is clumsy, the soles of your shoes slipping on the floor, but you barely find your footing before Viktor is on you.
His hands are already on your face, in your hair, his mouth glueing into yours, starving and rough. The kiss is all teeth and heat, his breath ragged, his hips pressing you back into the board as if he means to pin you there permanently.
"You’re a menace," he mutters between kisses, voice low, cracked. "BoĆŸe mĆŻj, you’ll make me lose my mind one day—"
You gasp against him, laughter catching on your tongue, but he swallows it down. Then he takes your wrist, firm and careful, and brings your hand to the front of his trousers, where he is hot and hard and straining.
“Look what you’ve done to me,” he breathes, forehead resting against yours, words trembling with restraint, rage, want—all of it. "Four days," he grits, biting your bottom lip gently before pulling back just enough to meet your eyes.
"Four days of you teasing me, torturing me—strutting around with those fucking lips and thighs and now this? No underwear?" He kisses you through it—messy, hungry, relentless. His lips smother yours again and again, every breath you try to take stolen from your mouth. His hands don’t know where to settle, roaming from your hips to your waist to your face like he’s desperate to feel everything at once, make up for the time lost.
You stumble backwards, and he follows, half draped over you as he walks you toward the nearest workbench, his hips grinding against yours with every step.
Breathless, you manage to smile again—still daring, still cocky, even now. "You reap what you sow."
“Cruel creature,” he growls into your mouth, words lost in the kiss. “You’ve won. Are you happy now?”
“So happy,” you gasp, catching his lower lip between your teeth. “It was unbearable. And you’re no better,” you add, voice low and accusing, “I hope you got burns from yesterday’s stunt.”
“I did,” he rasps, and his voice is a beautiful wreck of need. “And you’re going to lick me back to health.” Then, a pause. He pulls back just far enough to look at you properly, eyes half-lidded and wild, a grin curling his lips.
“But first,” he says, voice dark and deep, “get on that desk.”
You don’t need to be told twice. You haul yourself onto the workbench with a kind of grace that borders on indecent, your skirt bunching at your hips, legs parting. Viktor slots himself between them without hesitation, hands gripping your thighs like he’ll die if he doesn’t touch you, mouth dragging over your jaw, your throat, your collarbone, buttons of your shirt snapping open.
“Fuck,” he mutters with effort, as you wrap your legs around his waist and pull him closer. His hands slide beneath you, guiding your hips to grind into him, keeping you right where he wants you. One arm braces against the bench beside your hips; the other curls around your back, holding you steady as his lips find yours again.
Again, a lot of teeth, even more tongue, but you don’t care—you’ve missed those teeth and that tongue like an addict. You’ve missed the feeling of his hair between your fingers, his smell, the subtle scent of him that only reveals itself when you're this close. His hands, too, shaped as if they were made to cradle your body.
And then he’s fumbling with his belt, his breath fanning your cheek. And then—oh—you don’t even know when it happens, don’t even see if he’s bare under those pants, too busy staring at his lips, but he’s free and hard and leaking against you, resting at your entrance, his mouth breathing heavily. You twitch to meet him, but he holds you still, hips fixed in place like a statue, only his chest rising and falling.
His forehead presses to yours, jaw slack, eyes fluttering shut as he begins to sink in—deeper and deeper—stretching you out inch by inch. His breath trembles out of him in ragged exhales, mouth open in a silent moan until it finally breaks into sound—helpless and guttural.
“Oh, miláčku,” he breathes. “You feel—fuck—I’ve missed you.”
You’re clinging to him, nails digging into the fabric at his back, your head falling against his shoulder. It’s almost too much—he fills you completely, and still, he’s not all the way in.
And Viktor—Viktor looks undone already. His brow pinches at first, a flicker of pain or restraint, but it vanishes in the next breath. His face goes slack, lax. A visible, physical relief settles in his body the moment he bottoms out, hips flush to yours. He moans, long and loud, like this is the only thing that’s made him feel alive in days.
Your breath is nearly non-existent, lungs almost giving out, air caught somewhere in between them. It’s not just the stretch, though that alone is close to being too much, the sharp pull giving way to a fullness that borders on unbearable. It’s the heat of him, the weight, the press of his body. The air seems thicker now, like the room is holding its breath with you.
Your hands tremble as you clutch at his shoulders, trying to ground yourself, but there’s nothing grounding about this. Your nerves are alight, every inch of you humming with sensation—burning where he fills you, tingling where his chest brushes yours, where his breath ghosts across your skin.
You feel split wide open, every part of you drawn taut around him, and he hasn’t even moved yet.
“Gods,” you whisper, almost to yourself. “I almost forgot how much
”
Viktor lifts his head, his nose nudging yours, the smile he gives you helpless, crooked, all teeth and tenderness. “How much what?” he rasps.
You try to answer but it comes out as a gasp instead, the words dissolving as your body clenches around him. You feel the tremor run through him—see it, too, in the flicker of his lashes and the flex of his jaw.
He’s holding on, yet barely. You feel it in his grip, the way his fingers press into your skin, in the quiver of restraint in his thighs. And somehow, that makes it worse. Hotter. More intimate.
“You feel like—” you choke out, panting. “You feel like you’re everywhere.”
A low sound tears from his throat, somewhere between a groan and a plea. “That’s what I want,” he murmurs. “I want to be everywhere. I want to leave no room for anything else.” His hips roll—just once, shallow—and your mouth falls open, no sound coming out.
“Tell me,” he whispers, lips brushing your cheek, your temple, the shell of your ear. “Say you missed this. Say you missed me.”
You nod before you can form a word, tears prickling at your lashes from the intensity. “I missed you,” you gasp. “I missed everything. Please, let’s not do that again.”
His mouth finds yours again, fully desperate now, and finally—finally—he begins to move. And it’s deep, grinding in slow, restrained thrusts that have your breath stuttering with each pass. It’s all pressure and heat, dragging friction and stretch, every slide of his hips drawing out a gasp you can’t swallow, it just stumbles out.
His lips are on your neck, your jaw, your shoulder as his drool dampens your shirt, mouth panting hot between murmurs—fragments of words, your name, curses in Czech that sound like a praise.
“God,” he rasps, sweat slicking his forehead as he pulls out and sinks back in, slow, careful, so careful. “You’re so—tight, fuck—I can’t, I won’t—”
He cuts himself off with a grunt, hips shuddering against yours. The sound of him sliding inside you, wet and obscene, fills the small space between you. Each thrust makes it louder, harder to keep up.
“You’re not making this easy,” he growls against your ear, pressing in so deep your spine arches. “If you want me to last—touch yourself.”
You let out a shaky breath, not trusting your voice. But your hand slips between you, fingers working tight, trembling circles against your clit. And Viktor—Viktor moans when he sees it. His head drops to your shoulder, teeth scraping your skin through the fabric, sweat dripping from his brow, sinking into your clothes, as he starts to move again, even deeper this time, harder.
“Fuck, that’s it,” he hisses, watching you, wild-eyed. “Just like that—look at you.”
You shift, needing more, angling your hips, one foot propped up on the table’s edge for leverage, other leg hugging his side. It opens you wider, gives him more room, and he uses it—hips snapping forward, the slap of skin on skin filling the lab, occasionally knocking your hand off course.
The workbench creaks beneath you. His arm trembles where it braces beside your hip. His other hand is cupping your thigh, holding it high and tight, your body drawn up taut around his like a bowstring straining at the edge of release.
And still he doesn’t stop yapping—your name, praises, filth, words that blur together into a stream of breath and groans. “So wet for me,” he pants, thrusting deep enough to have you momentarily mute. You melt around him, every time he pulls out it’s like you’re begging him not to.
His eyes meet yours, glassy and undone, and you see it—that tight coil in his gut winding ever higher. His hips stammer, breath breaks, and he’s so, so close. And you are right there with him.
Shaking—hips bucking into your hand, legs trembling where the muscles can’t hold up any longer, every part of you stretched thin and burning. He’s not faring any better. His pace has lost its rhythm, faltering now, every thrust hitting deep but messy, like he’s chasing the edge and barely hanging in there.
“I’m—” you start, breath interrupting. “I’m close—almost—”
A sound breaks from him, torn from his chest. “Thank God,” he groans. “I’m so fucking close—baby, come for me.” A breath, and a pleading hand comes to cradle your neck. “Please,” he swallows, “be a good girl—”
And it’s that. That voice, those words, the begging, cracked raw and full of want—that shatters you into pieces. Your body clenches hard around him, every muscle tightening in a violent rush of release when you cum, mouth loud, nails biting into his back, forehead pressed to his as the string stretches and snaps, ripping you apart in a way only he can undo you.
And Viktor follows immediately—unable to hold back any longer. A hoarse sound like gravel, tears from his throat, and he thrusts once more, buried to the hilt as he spills inside you in hot, thick pulses of cum. His whole body shakes with it, his nose bumping into yours, mouth catching on your moan as he answers with one of his own.
Then, neither of you moves. You’re pressed together, heaving for air, clinging to each other like the world narrowed to this—slick skin, damp clothes, soft gasps, and the slow, sticky pulse of overstimulation setting in.
“Gods,” he mutters, voice barely there against your cheek. “You’re going to kill me.”
You laugh, breathless, threading your fingers through his damp hair. “Like-fucking-wise.”
A beat. Then, with a reluctant groan, Viktor draws back—slowly, carefully—pulling out of you with a hiss. The wet sound makes your stomach flip, and his eyes flutter at the loss of contact, still caught in that delicate haze of aftershock.
“You alright?” you ask, light and shaky. Your hand lifts to brush aside the hair clinging to his temple.
Viktor nods and swallows, clearly spent—tired but blissful. He leans in again, still softening, cock resting against your thigh as he presses back between your legs to kiss you. It’s a grateful kiss, deep and languid, like he doesn’t quite know what he’s thankful for—your body, your presence, or that the torment is finally over.
“You are so horrible,” he whispers fondly against your mouth. Then, quieter, more fragile, “I love you so fucking much.”
“Again, likewise,” you murmur, letting your legs slump off the table, heels swinging lazily against the backs of his calves. “You’re no warmonger though,” you hum, fingertips tracing the slope of his cheek, the swell of his bottom lip.
“No,” Viktor agrees with a tired smirk. “Death by my own sword. How ignominious.”
You grin. “I’m impressed with your tactics, though. You almost had me yesterday.”
“Shut up,” he groans, and cackles—rich and golden and still a little breathless. The sound is honey in your ears.  “You shouldn’t kick a dying man.”
“Not kicking,” you say, mock-innocent. “Just poking. And I died a little too, in case you didn’t notice.”
“Oh, I noticed,” Viktor says, smirking into the curve of your throat. “I’m tempted to make you die like that again, but I fear for my own sanity.”
“Me too.” You kiss his temple, your heart still thudding somewhere under your ribs. “I am completely and utterly mad about you.”
“Likewise,” Viktor breathes against your lips, smiling without shame, pleased beyond dignity. And you are so, so glad the war is finally over.
535 notes · View notes
weezyweasleys-fg · 1 month ago
Text
Rowdy | Fred Weasley
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
summary: Set Callaghan. A Slytherin senior of yours at Hogwarts Uni who wouldn't leave you alone. He thinks the quickest way to a girl's heart, is by belittling her into liking him back. Your classmate and long time friend, Fred Weasley, takes notice of this and it clearly doesn't sit right with him.
cw (it's a mess I'm sorry): 1st person pov, set callaghan is a character I made solely for the purpose of this story, fred and reader shenanigans, reader is in another house other than gryffindor, violence (fred decided to become a wwe wrestler), swearing, tension between fred and reader, fluff ending, contains hurtful language, half-blood reader, set callaghan highkey being obsessed, creepy, and an asshole, fred being delicious.
w/c: 16.5k (i just couldn't stop writing, apparently.)
a/n: this piece bit me in the ass so hard, but it's finally done 😭 I hope you guys enjoy reading it! I'm also planning on doing a george one soon!
Tumblr media
"If it isn't little miss bookworm. Still scribbling away in that little book of yours, are you? Would do you some good to look up for once and give me a bit of attention." A voice the equivalent of nails on a chalkboard sauntered up to me. The tone and the way he spoke gave away that smug grin he always wore as his eyes roamed over my notes.
I sighed.
"Here we go again." I mentally noted, then tried to desperately drown out his voice with the surrounding chatter that echoed throughout the walls of the Great Hall, but it seemed impossible to do so.
I felt the students around me beginning to shoot us looks. Looks that made me feel especially uncomfortable.
I always knew my next few years at Hogwarts would be somewhat eventful, but I never anticipated just how much trouble one particular person could cause me. That person being none other than Set Callaghan. A Slytherin senior with a twisted perception of courtship.
His pathetic excuse to flirt with me (if you'd even call it that) in an attempt to try and gain my affections began all throughout my third year in university. I'm a fourth year now and nothing has changed. It may have only been a year, but it's still one year too plenty.
My closest confidants, Hermione and Ginny, had sympathized with me. Offering to hex the miserable dungbrain on my behalf, but I told them he wasn't worth getting into trouble for.
They compensated for the lack of action by offering an open ear to my ranting after school which I'm very thankful for. And without them, I probably would've gone completely insane by now.
I drew in a deep breath, shutting my eyes in an attempt to compose myself.
"Piss off, Callaghan." I spat, my voice obviously irritated and uninterested.
Instead of taking the memo and leaving, he sees this as an extra push to torment me even more. He threw one of his legs over the bench and sat down, straddling the seat as he's facing me.
"Now, now, darling, there's no need get so aggressive. I was just trying to brighten up your dull morning." He said, placing his elbow on the table and proceeded to lean a little closer to me, trying to invade my personal space. His voice dripped with a condescending, almost patronizing edge, as if he were speaking to a child. He always loved using the nickname 'darling' just to get under my skin.
I huffed, my eyes finally looking up from my book but not to look at him.
"My morning was perfectly fine until you decided to bring you and your sorry self over here." That earned a few giggles and snickers from the students around me who found our bickering amusing. The Slytherin cast a sharp glare in the direction of the source of the irritating noise, effectively silencing them.
Set decided that he was done for now, thinking he'd gotten through to me. That sod doesn't know I've been aware of his intentions since it was made public to me by one of his "best mates". I'd rather stick my head in a Hungarian Horntail's mouth than go out with him.
He extended a hand, gently curling a strand of my hair around his fingers before letting it slide back down to join the rest of my hair.
"I'm not giving up, y/n." He whispered, almost sounding like a threat. His unruly brown locks fell across his forehead, casting a shadow over his features. After tapping his palm against the table once, he rose to his feet and walked away, leaving me feeling a whole different level of irritation.
Too caught up in the heat of the moment, I didn't notice Fred who was observing the whole encounter from the Gryffindor's table this whole time. His one eyebrow cocked up in amusement when he saw how much Set was getting a kick out of taunting me the way he did. His mocking smirk sufficing the urge to burst out laughing at how that daft Slytherin thought he had done something, but he knew better than to humiliate the poor thing even more, although he really wanted to.
I sighed, closing my notes and took a hold of my cup to take a sip of water. The chilled sensation runs down my throat, seemingly doing the job at cooling off my head and putting out the flames that Set had provoked in me earlier.
"He really is a bit out of sorts, isn't he?" Hermione whispers into my ear, her eyebrows knitted together in her own little moment of dumbfoundedness. She offered to sit with me at my house table for breakfast this morning to help me with a few notes I had missed, and thank Merlin she did.
"Don't mind him. I'm never giving in to his sad antics if he thinks that'll ever get me to swoon over him." I said, giving her shoulder a gentle push with my own earning a small chuckle from her.
"Should've smacked him upside the head while I had the chance." Ginny pipes up from beside Hermione. I let out a laugh, gazing at her with a softer look in my eyes. A completely different contrast to how they looked when Set was here.
"You could've, Gin, but I don't think Hogwarts is ready for that side of you yet." I joked before Ginny shot me a face in which I returned one back, causing the three of us to laugh.
I think everyone and their nan knew of Ginny's strong and independent character that she grew beautifully into in her fifth year. Her older brothers boast of her incredible Quidditch skills when she filled in for Harry, and frankly, I agree.
Hermione? Well, we all know she's a force to be reckoned with, so I'll save her the pleasantries. Everyone already knows what she's capable of.
"Hello, ladies. Mind if I scoot in?" A familiar voice pipes in from behind me. I looked back and saw Fred's tall stature towering over us, wearing that playful smile that never seemed to stray from his face. His eyes swept over to his younger sister, Hermione, and then finally, me.
"Well? You gonna let a handsome lad stand here all day or are you gonna have him sit with you?" He asked. His gaze flicking over from my eyes to the vacant seat next to me.
"Good Merlin, not beside me. I've had about enough of your sales talk yesterday." Ginny groaned and scooted closer to Hermione, cementing her claim of not wanting her brother next to her.
Fred snorted, waving his sister off. "Nobody wants to sit beside your stinky butt anyway, Ginnikins. Only a mental person would do something like that."
Hermione, who was in fact sat beside Ginny, heard Fred's jest and shot him a glare. In return, he flashed another cheeky smile and bat his eyelashes at her.
I sighed, a small smile painting my lips. I looked up at Fred, feeling in the mood to go along with his little quip.
"Of course not, how rude of me. Wouldn't want those handsome legs to get tired now, don't we, Fred?" I said, expressing pretend courtesy and patted the spot beside me.
"A sound mind, a sound mind. See? (nickname) loves me better than you do, sis." Fred voices to Ginny. The youngest Weasley stuck her tongue out slightly at her brother before turning back to her notes in front of her.
Feeling content with their daily dose of sibling banter, Fred swung one of his long legs over the wooden bench, followed by the other and sat down. He propped his arms on the table and clasped his hands together, leaning forward in a relaxed yet engaged manner. His face turns towards me, his eyes holding that combination of mischief and awe I knew all too well.
Basking in the ambience of both Fred and Ginny, it brings back many memories since the day I was first invited to their home at The Burrow.
I'm really thankful for the Weasley's. They offered me their home when I occasionally couldn't return to mine.
I was born from a Muggle mother and a Pure-Blood father, so I think you can guess how I've been treated my first few years here.
Hermione, being born from Muggle parents, understood what it was like and sympathized with me. Even offering me her tireless friendship, to which I'm terribly grateful for.
And through her, I met Ginny. The 'seemingly timid but actually such a joy to be with' kind of girl. I've confided in her about many a thing, even my most embarrassing of problems.
And through Ginny, I met the twins.
Fred and George Weasley.
The infamous pair whose personalities are as fiery and passionate as the color of their hair.
Oh, I can't even begin to describe the absolute menace they've been since we've become acquainted. They've tested my patience in a way no one else has.
But then again, it was them who've brought the taste of rule breaking into my almost always routine life. That it was okay to bend the flow of how I've been doing things, and to embrace what it meant to have fun. And of course, those had their own repercussions, but that's for another day.
Despite their flamboyant dynamic, and the fact that the whole school knows of their troublesome antics- they're decent men. Really!
And speaking of twins..
"Where's George?" I asked in a low murmur, leaning my body a bit closer to Fred while my eyebrows were knitted together in wonder at where the other tall ginger was.
Fred pursed his lips, tilting his own frame closer to mine in response. "Dad had him called to The Burrow for something. Don't know why he needed just one of us when we're practically the same people."
I chuckled and turned my face slightly towards him. This made the one corner of his mouth twitch up just a little bit higher. "Maybe your dad just needed the one who's a little more sane in the brain."
Fred gasped, putting a hand over his chest where his heart would be and inclined his torso back as if he were shot by the bullets of my seemingly painful jest.
"You wound me, woman!" He replied, his tone theatrical. "I am in fact, the most able minded person in this whole school. Save for you and that Callaghan bloke."
The moment that name slipped past his lips, I felt my own eyes darken. I hated hearing that godforsaken name, and seeing that godforsaken excuse of a man. Oh, how I wished Unforgivables could be used legally nowadays.
Fred noticed my sudden shift in demeanor and took that as his cue to stop the banter. His smile dropped into a faint grin as he gently nudges my shoulder with his.
"He bothering you? That Callaghan." He asked. His eyes never straying from mine despite me looking down at the table.
I sighed and gave a nod. "Thought you would've noticed by now." I replied to him, glancing sideways to meet his view.
"I was never really around when it happens to you. A pain in the ass, he seems. Miserable thing." Fred murmured.
Despite his seemingly nonchalant response, he failed to hide the slight whitening of his knuckles from clenching his hands too hard. A habit of his I've grown to notice when he'd grow a bit irritable. But I suppose all is normal when it comes to feeling that way for a friend who's getting picked on...
· · ─ ·✶· ─ · ·
The day was finally coming to a close with me almost having learned something from my classes.
Almost.
It's like everything I've gotten down just the hours before seem to completely vanish from my head the moment I see Set. He's a walking fight or flight for me.
I've never really thought about if my school life had always been this shitty, or my week just had a bad start- but Set Callaghan was practically outside all of my classes' classrooms. He even tried playig it off as him 'coincidentally' happening upon me as I exited the rooms.
But you know who else was in almost all of my classes this week, though?
Fred Weasley.
These past few days, each encounter he's had with Callaghan since knowing what he'd been doing to me grew more and more brutal by the next. Insults I never even knew existed come flying out of his mouth the moment his eyes land on the Slytherin.
If it's a fight or flight, it's always going to be fight for Fred.
I've always known Fred to be the more reckless twin compared to George who was a little more tame in terms of tomfoolery around the school. While I did mingle with both the twins, the reason above was also the cause on why I hung out with George a little more than his brother when we first met.
I was simply afraid of standing out.
I mean, Fred used to scare me, but in a good way. A way that intrigued me to want to get closer to him.
So I guess all those years of companionship did bloom into fruition eventually. While I still undoubtedly hung with George, Ginny, and the twins alike- me and Fred's relationship definitely improved as well.
We're close enough now to be sharing a straw or a cup when we haven't enough money for drinks.
Being the last to exit the History of Magic classroom and leaving Fred inside who told me to go ahead, the golden glow of the setting sun that casted on the castle's frame greeted my eyes, almost cleansing my mind of all the troubles that plagued me the hours before.
Hogwarts at any point and time of day was truly breathtaking. I don't think I'll ever get tired of the views it's been offering me all these years.
I decided to wait for Fred since walking back to our house dormitories together had become our usual routine, with him dropping me off at my dorm first.
I found a spot on the stone framing of the hallway and settled down, patiently waiting for him to appear. I placed my books on my lap, resting my hands on either side of my thighs and began to gently swing my legs back and forth.
As I waited, I observed the hustle and bustle of campus life unfolding around me. Students moved through the corridors, chatting with friends or walking alone. Professors darted about, hurrying to their destinations, and the sounds of conversation blended with the natural soundscape. There's Callaghan coming in this way, too.
Wait- Callaghan?
I indeed did not see wrong despite my deteriorating eyesight. There he was, walking up to me with his hands in his pockets. That same, arrogant air about him.
I took in a deep breath through my nose, closing my eyes and cursed silently in the process. I know he sees how physically and mentally done I am with him, but the fucker doesn't know when to give it up.
I don't look at him. Instead, my eyes stay glued to the History of Magic's classroom door praying that Fred just come out already.
"There you are. What are you doing here? Waiting for your little knight in shining armor, are you? How cute." Callaghan said with a smirk, his tone conceited.
He leaned against the wall. His gaze fixed on me, trying to exude a sense of superiority. His words laced with sarcasm, clearly mocking my wait for Fred. He had his arms crossed, standing in a relaxed yet confrontational pose, waiting for my reaction.
I wasn't gonna give him the satisfaction.
"Don't you have anything better to do other than stand there and act like a proper ass, Callaghan? Do something useful with yourself for once." I said. My voice laced with equally as much annoyance as his own tone carried fragile superiority.
He scoffs and pushed himself off the wall, walking to stand a bit closer to me.
"I prefer this better than any of my pastimes, and I like a woman with a sharp tongue. Don't think that's enough to drive me away now, love." He replied, reaching a hand out to take hold of my wrist. "Now come. Why don't I walk you back to your dorm?"
His tone was soft. Eerie in a sense that made my stomach churn.
A small groan escapes my mouth as I attempted to free my hand from his grasp. I quickly moved my panicked thoughts aside and stayed put despite his tugging, my eyes now locked onto his face, glaring daggers.
"Let go." I say through gritted teeth. The students going about their way now either stopped to watch or had their heads turned before continuing on.
The attention was on us again. On me.
"Come on, it's just a small walk. You need your little red head to come and carry you home? What do you see in that rake anyway?"
Alright. Now that struck a nerve.
I can tolerate a lot of things, even the nastiest of insults about me and my being as a whole. I'm used to it. But my closest friends and family are topics I would never brush off. He was a dead man to me this very moment.
"Listen here you pompous-"
Before I even got the chance to finish, a loud and all familiar voice boomed from the inside of the classroom.
"Come off it, Callaghan, you miserable sod! Why don't you choose someone your own size should you find someone!" Fred exclaimed from the other side of the door, causing the passing students to jump.
"You're lucky Hogwarts was kind enough to accept house elves to participate in classes. You should be damn bloody grateful!" My face flashes a look of being caught off guard at Fred's brutal combination of names. I glanced at Callaghan who's expression was far from happy.
"Thought my hearing was goin' a bit wonky and heard an Imp out here wailing about. S'just you, mate." Fred mused loudly, closing the door behind him and walked straight over to me- yanking Set's hand off my wrist and pulled me away from him.
Fred wraps an arm around my shoulder and drew me snugly by his side. My eyes subtly widened the same time I felt my heartbeat beginning to pick up. Even more so now that I've seen the small crowd of students gathered around us.
How odd. We've shared straws and drinks before, so how is this any different? My stomach that had been churning in pure disgust earlier now felt tingly.
"Shove off, Weasley, I'm talking to her, not you. Hasn't mummy taught you to stay out of other people's business?" Set spat, his annoyance at the taller man evident.
I gulped, looking up at Fred and expected to see him fuming.
But no. The man was smiling. On the brink of laughter.
"Ah, more than yours did, I'm sure." He commented, shoving his other free hand into his pocket. "And I've known her for too long, mate. What's her business is mine now. Except for the lady stuff, of course. You interested in lady stuff too?" Fred teased, leaning closer to Set's face. His tone nauseatingly condescending as his own stature easily towered over Callaghan's.
The Slytherin grimaces, clicking his tongue and turned to his side, ready to leave.
"You really enjoy pushing my buttons, don't you? But I guess you have nothing better to do, being so poor and all." He says, giving Fred a once over with an evident look of disgust painted on his face.
Not sure if I even had high blood pressure, but I sure as hell felt it rising.
My hands itched to chuck my books straight at that bastard's nose.
Fred's jaw clenched momentarily, his irritation flaring at the thought of Set bringing up his family's financial status- all the more ridiculing it. Nonetheless, he kept his composure. But I just knew he'd lunge at Set right then and there if he was given the chance.
I felt Fred squeeze my shoulder gently while his arm stayed wrapped around me, telling me not to do anything brash. Quite unusual for him since normally, he'd take the initiative and pull something right about now.
Set scoffs cockily, taking Fred's silence as his victory.
"You think you're so damn clever, Weasley. Just you and your ass wait." Set commented one last time before turning around and walking off, shoving the students that didn't move out of his way.
"Bastard." Fred mumbled under his breath before storming off, leaving me standing alone amidst the dispersing crowd of students.
I didn't see Fred at dinner that evening.
· · ─ ·✶· ─ · ·
Two days had passed since that encounter with Set outside the History of Magic's classroom. Two days since I last heard a word from him. Two days of peace I wish had lasted longer.
Following that came the long awaited Quidditch match between Gryffindor and Slytherin. A constant bloodbath, if you ask me.
Hermione and Ginny also joined the spectators, supporting their house team from their respective stands. Unfortunately, the separation meant that we weren't able to enjoy the game together as I had hoped.
Screams and jeers faded, then cut into my train of thought. The same way that awkward air settled in between Fred and I after Callaghan's uncalled comment about his family's finances.
I eventually found Fred despite his reluctance to see me and tried my best at comforting him. We never brought it up or talked about it ever again. It was forgotten, as if it never happened.
All the hard hours of practices, joint matches, and unaccounted injuries through the heat and rain I've seen Fred power through that led up to this day wasn't enough to calm the anxiety gnawing at the pits of my stomach.
Was he mentally fit to play right now? What if I didn't talk to him well enough that night? And there's another thing, but I can't seem to put my finger on it. I don't like the feeling.
My eyes danced around the Quidditch pitch, taking everything in. The electrifying atmosphere so scarily contagious that it got my heartbeat pounding harder and harder with each passing second.
Despite my anxiousness, a mix of excitement and anticipation still brewed within me knowing I get to see Fred play again. A pity I couldn't see George in on the action too, though.
Lee Jordan announces the beginning of the match through the Magical Megaphone, followed by a moment of silence before the whistle finally blew.
Immediate mayhem took over the moment the high pitched ring echoed throughout the large space. Blurs of red and gold, and green and silver began shooting across the field- occupying my line of sight.
As if by muscle memory, I immediately began searching for that head of ginger hair amidst the chaos. The almost god-like speed of the players made it practically impossible for me to make out anyone's features which says a lot because of all the other Chasers, Seekers, Keepers, and Beaters present on the field, Fred and George had tresses that stood out the most.
Bludgers that moved almost maniacally were flying about, causing members of both teams to get pushed and shoved in and out of the air with the occasional curse words and taunting thrown around to each other. Quite fascinating to hear what sports and adrenaline could have the human mind come up with in terms of vocabulary.
Within the first ten minutes since the game began, points were earned, and points were lost, yet I still haven't seen Fred anywhere. Not in the sky, and certainly not on the ground.
It was actually pathetic how obvious it was that I hadn't been focusing on the match entirely in my attempts to find the Weasley boy.
Unease dawned on me as the reason I was so anxious before the game was now fixated on my figure while he hovered on his broom before me from across the stands. Wooden club in hand with a conniving look not even his goggles could hide.
Set Callaghan was a Beater for Slytherin. How could I have forgotten.
His face was strewn with blood and dirt as he threw caution to the wind, not paying any mind to the fact that a rogue Bludger could come and knock him off his broom at any moment. Though personally, I wouldn't mind that happening.
"God, Fred, where are you?" I mumbled to myself, worry now replacing what little excitement I had left.
Ignoring the Slytherin's laser-like stares, I went closer to the barricade, placing both my hands on the railing and leaned over just enough to see below as the wind brushes my hair over my face.
Nothing.
I was almost fully convinced that Fred had gotten himself injured and was taken away, or he sat out the match in light of what happened just the days before.
And I hoped to Merlin it was the latter.
He's had injuries and a couple broken bones before but always played it off for sport. It wouldn't really be anything new for Fred if he did end up that way, but I think broken bones are the least of my worries right now.
While I was beginning to wallow in the pool of my own doubts, a mass of red and gold shot up into the sky with speed quick enough to send any poor soul into a whiplash before slowly descending to hover close to me by the stands.
Howls and cheers of support erupted even louder behind me, helping me realize who it was.
"Why so blue? Missing me already?" Fred teases me with a smile on his face, his tone carrying the usual air of playfulness as if he hadn't been worrying me just seconds before.
He looked a mess. Again, nothing new. His hair had become disheveled from the wind and rain that blessed the field during the game. Clothes dirty and in disarray, his face marked with dirt and blood from gashes that were now beginning to scab over.
It was actually maddening to me seeing the way his eyes still held the same unchanging glint even in times of inconvenience. It was one of the things I greatly admired about him. Something I still couldn't get a grasp of for myself.
"You knew I was looking for you?" I yelled at him from where I was standing, an ecstatic smile painted on my face.
I wanted nothing more than to call him an idiot for making me worry, but the relief his presence gave me right this moment was much bigger than my need for nagging.
His eyes locked onto mine with the same intensity a Chaser would have as they hunted the Snitch.
Unwavering.
Intense.
It may or may not have always been this way, but something had changed about the way he looked at me. Almost like a hidden secret under those coquettish brown orbs waiting to be discovered. Something I couldn't quite put my finger on, but perhaps we hadn't ogled at each other long enough for me to notice.
"You're hard to miss, you silly goose!" He exclaimed, his cheeks stretched with endearment as he beamed at me.
My cheeks grew warm, thinking if he saw me looking for him the whole duration of the game.
"I couldn't see you! But that's not important. Callaghan's on the field, so be careful!" I warned him and he follows with a scoff.
"Where d'ya think these scars came from? The git was tailing me from under the stands and tried ramming me into the planks! And besides, I'll go easier on him since I respect women!" He exclaims and flashed a toothy grin, his hands casually adjusting the grip on his broomstick.
But before I could get another word in, a yell of warning from Fred's teammate slices through the barrier between us and the heated game behind him, putting an end to our little chat. Though realistically, now was not the best time to be having a conversation anyway.
"Oi, Weasley! Behind you!"
And as quick as he swooped in to mock me of my missing him, he reacted quickly. Snapping his head around and swung at the Bludger that was headed straight for him- countering the attack that could've easily sent him flying off of his broom.
His gaze flickered over to me one last time, breathing heavily before flying off without another word.
But now I'd seen him. Talked to him. I had my sights set and could finally watch the game without much worry. If Callaghan doesn't try anything else, that is.
In all my years of watching the twins play Quidditch, I never noticed how ruthless Fred was on the field. Not as aggressive compared to how George played, but ruthless nonetheless. Hitting Bludgers harder and harder with every opportunity presented to him, each time showing calculated intensity which sent Slytherin's players spiralling off their brooms and earning the Gryffindor team more points. He's definitely more of a skill and force kind of guy.
By force, I mean he can be a little too dedicated to the essence of Quidditch at times. That one instance where he and George retaliated using "physical" resolutions when they got a call-in from Madam Hooch for a foul... yeah. Definitely entertaining to watch from the stands, but I wouldn't want to be in the shoes of that poor guy who flagged the twins down for elbowing him.
Fred sped around the arena, practically slicing through the air with his wooden club in hand. He was in his element. Battered up, sure, but this was his standard for being in pristine condition for a good game. Means you're doing it right, he told me.
"What's Quidditch without a few broken bones?" Fred's voice echoed in my head. I recalled him telling me that when the twins first introduced me to the game. Ginny and Hermione did the rest of the explaining after. I used to think it was absolutely barbaric, and I kind of still do to be honest.
But just as Fred was about to catch up to the opposing teams' Beater, Callaghan tallies in right beside him. Not colliding, just merely brushing shoulders. But this was Set. He wouldn't settle for mere shoulder brushing.
A couple of seconds later, Fred noticeably outbalances from his broom earning gasps from me and the whole stadium as Lee Jordan emphasizes on the situation through his commentary.
He quickly grabs onto the body of the broom in an attempt to stabilize himself, but Callaghan doesn't seem to let down just yet.
He was pulling maneuvers to take Fred's broom straight from under him.
Fred managed to avert himself away from Callaghan's nasty schemes, but ended up losing control and began spiralling down onto the sandy field- landing with an audible thud earning choruses of "ooh's" And "ouches" from the students around me.
"Shit!" I yelled, wasting no time and pushed through the compact groups of people to quickly descend the platform where I watched from.
I ran out onto the soaking field where both Gryffindor and Slytherin's players alike stood on opposite sides of each other to get a grasp on what had happened. A heated debate began to ensue between Oliver Wood and Marcus Flint on whose to blame for the Gryffindor Beater's sudden fall from grace with Madam Hooch stood in between as the referee.
Fred's eyes widened momentarily as he takes in the sight of me rushing towards him with concern etched on my face.
"Fred!" I exclaimed, carrying my now wet shoes through the mud and wet grass, pushing past the members of Slytherin's team before falling to my knees beside Fred who was sat up on the sand. His broom was only a couple meters away from him after the fall.
It definitely took him a while to regain his composure after that mishap. Beneath his layers of clothing laid skin that was bruised and battered from the hard landing. The sand beneath him was damp and uncomfortable, sticking to his skin and clothes. The wet grains dug into my flesh as I scampered to get closer to him.
"Are you okay?" I asked, my hands frozen and hovering in front of me not knowing what to do. My eyes scanning his face and body for anything bad or possibly broken.
Usually, most people would have immediately complied and pointed out the area where they were hurt. But this was Fred Weasley. The man never takes anything seriously.
"Hey, hey, relax. There's just one of me, I'm not going anywhere." He managed to chuckle in between ragged breaths. His eyes glimmered with amusement at my frantic state as he studied me. Even smiling pained the scars on his cheeks, but it was impossible for him not to do so in this moment.
"Well, he deserved it!" Callaghan's scream thundered from behind us. The arena's whispers getting louder and louder at the unknown circumstances happening below the stands.
I rolled my eyes, returning my gaze back to the injured Weasley in front of me after coolly glancing at Set who was stood over my shoulder. Thankfully, his attention was on Madam Hooch who was giving him an earful.
Fred, observing the situation around him, attempted to laugh at the predicament Set got himself into, only to be plunged into a coughing fit before wincing from the pain jolting through his torso.
"Damn. A real wrench, this one." He groaned, rubbing his ribcage gently with a slight frown on his dirtied lips.
It took a couple of seconds, but Fred's facial expression turned from one of pain, to one of frustration.
"Scrawny git!" He exclaimed out of the blue, tilting his body to get a better view of the Slytherin behind me. "That the best you could do, eh?! Your nan could do better than that-!"
I quickly cut him off by slapping my hand over his mouth as more muffled profanities sputtered out from behind it. Thankfully, they weren't understandable anymore.
I scoffed. "You're unbelievable. I don't think you'd like detention on top of your injuries, yeah?" He shook his head while his eyes stayed glued to mine.
"Where does it hurt?" I asked.
He paused for a moment after I cautiously lowered my hand from his mouth. An idea visibly flashes in his mind, making his eyebrows twitch up quickly. Barely noticeable if I didn't look hard enough.
He tugged at the pant sleeve of his Quidditch bottoms until it rode up just enough to point at a spot on his upper thigh.
"Here, miss. Oh, Merlin..." He feigned being in pain, letting out a melodramatic groan. I carefully examined the area in question, searching for any signs of injury, but there was nothing amiss. Catching on to his antics, I rolled my eyes and shook my head, recognizing his dramatic behavior for what it was.
A smirk curled at the corners of my lips as I decided to amuse myself by playing along with his act. I knew he wasn't truly injured, but it was entertaining to see how far he would go with his performance.
"Goodness. It does look really painful." I cooed, placing my hand over said injury. His skin grew hotter under my cool palm.
"Yeah.. they might have to chop it. Poor little ol' me. Legless. In my prime." He muttered, mocking his younger brother Ron the one time his own leg got given to him by a Whomping Willow.
"Oh, come off it, you ginger clot! If George were here, I'd have him take care of you instead." I retorted, smacking the area where his supposed painful affliction was, drawing a pained chuckle out of him.
The jests slowly faded, eventually dying down. Both of us silent and unmoving, just looking into each other's eyes with our breaths meshing together as we tried to catch ourselves. The loud and chaotic atmosphere seemed to disappear until all I could see was him and him alone. I could practically feel my heart lodging itself into my throat.
Fred glanced behind me for a moment, breaking the almost intimate moment between us. His expression seemingly annoyed before leaning in closer to me.
"Bugger's coming this way and I have an idea. Do you trust me?" He mumbled, his breath tickling the apple of my cheek.
"What?" I whispered as I looked at him puzzled. My eyebrows knitted together to express my confusion, but I nodded nonetheless.
"You can give me a proper walloping with my Beater later."
I'm not sure what he meant or what I was expecting, but it certainly wasn't the part that happened next. It made me really think about whether if this was a new beginning, or a continuation of a foundation we had built all those years ago.
With a sudden, almost involuntary gesture, he wrapped an arm around the back of my neck, pulling us closer together. He leaned in, the soft curve of his mouth hovering just above my own. His lips parted as a slight twitch lifted the corners of his mouth, and I drew in a sharp breath as the space between us evaporated- replaced by the softness and warmth of his mouth covering mine.
The kiss was like a blanket. A heady mix of warm earth and something strangely metallic, enveloping my senses entirely.
For a moment, Fred didn't know what to do. He was frozen, almost taken aback by the kiss himself. I could say the same for my part too, but I knew Callaghan was watching from behind. With this being my chance to finally get him off my back, I had to play it well.
I wrapped my hand around Fred's wrist after gathering the courage to move our lips together. For a brief moment, it seemed like he was taken aback by my sudden show of initiative. But almost as quickly, his surprise melted away. He soon relaxed and matched my rhythm, reciprocating the intensity of the kiss.
It felt almost effortlessly perfect, the way our mouths pieced together. The kiss was unexpectedly tender. Could be because of Fred's vulnerable condition, but it was a stark contrast to the usual feverish intensity he was always known for. 
I stole a glance at Fred, only to find him doing the same. I noticed the way his gaze darted over my shoulder, and the suppressed chuckle that escaped his lips while they were still against mine.
There was a hint of reluctance in the way he held onto me, not quite willing to break the kiss just yet. And I couldn't deny the same desire stirring within me- to hold onto this moment and prolong the newfound intimacy for just a little bit longer.
Suddenly, reality came crashing back in and I remembered the setting and our unexpected audience. Quickly pushing Fred away by his chest and standing up, I turned to face Callaghan whose scowl made it clear he was not pleased with the scene he had witnessed. Our gaze locked in a silent stand-off. 
Then I stole a quick glance at Fred who was awkwardly attempting to stand before turning away, feeling utterly mortified.
With a heavy heart and flushed cheeks, I walked off, leaving behind the tense scene and the complicated emotions swirling through the air.
Not long after, Fred appears at my side. Struggling to walk, but still kept up with my pace.
"Callaghan, I want you in my office. Weasley! Get to Madam Pomfrey this instant or I shall drag you there myself!" Madam Hooch's voice echoed behind us.
Fred yells back a quick response before averting his attention back to me.
"You should've seen the look on their bloody faces when we kissed-" he cackled, only to pause when he noticed my less than lively expression.
"Hey, I was trying my bestest to be gentle with you and all, but you went ahead and pulled whatever that was. But I mean, I can't blame you if you're totally in love with me-"
"Nip it, Fred." I mumbled, slapping the same arm he had been rubbing out of pain since earlier, a loud smack reverberated around us from the impact.
"Yeowch! So cruel..." He cried in pretend pity, immediately admitting defeat and went to soothe the area.
Shouldn't forget how he and George were the ones who showed me how fighting worked back in our earlier days as students. That slapping technique was also taught by the older twin himself. Wonder how he feels about it being used against him.
But luckily, Fred's disposition was much lighter now than how it was earlier. I don't know if I should be relieved or worried, though.
"Weren't you complaining about your hurting just a few minutes ago? You seem quite jolly now." I commented as we turned into the dressing rooms, taking refuge in between the cubbies filled with other players belongings.
I could never get used to the smell.
Fred stood in front of me, his back hunched a bit as he balanced his weight on one foot. The blood on his cheek had dried, and so did the mud. His tresses looked like an earthquake went through them and left him with a tousled mess you call hair.
"Your kiss probably did all the healing work so I wouldn't have to go see Madam Pomfrey anymore. Don't want to be apart from me that badly, hmm?" He ribbed casually, causing my cheeks to heat up.
I turned my body away and crossed my arms before he could see the effect he so easily placed on me. He was so unconsciously charming it made me want to sock him in the face. It was irritating at the best of times.
"Don't be ridiculous." I said, returning my body back to face him. "Well I best get you to the Hospital Wing now, don't I? Wouldn't want our beloved Weasley to wither away." I mocked him, causing his already visible grin to grow wider. He always considered it a job well done for himself when I snapped back with my own witty remarks.
I walked a slight ways out of the cubbies and looked back to see if he was following behind me. Instead, he was just stood there looking at me. Hand on his hip and all, like he was expecting me to do something.
"What? You want to make out again?" I joked.
"You're a cheeky one, l/n." He said, his voice slightly strained with a faint smile playing on his lips. "Can't keep your hands off me now, can you? Given you a taste of what dreams are made of and now you can't get enough."
I let out a deep sigh and shook my head, ignoring the heat rising back to my cheeks before striding over and linked my arm with his. He reciprocated by tightening his grasp, drawing me even closer.
The physical closeness was familiar, but the sensation that grew within me, spreading from deep within my gut to the very tips of my fingers, felt strange and utterly unfamiliar. It was something I couldn't quite put my finger on just yet.
"They really might chop it, though." He whispered into my ear as we staggered off to Madam Pomfrey.
His arm didn't see the end of the techniques he'd taught me on the way there, that's for sure.
· · ─ ·✶· ─ · ·
Fred got sent into detention.
Am I surprised? No.
Was it something related to Callaghan again? Yes.
Even after the scolding handed to him by Madam Hooch, Set didn't listen.
But then again, does he ever?
The week after the games, Fred was finally in high spirits again. All healed up and ready to take on the school with all the antics he had up his sleeves, even more so now that George was finally back from The Burrow.
The moment he was sent away by Madam Pomfrey, the first person he wanted to prank was none other than my creepy and vexing "admirer" himself.
He knew he had a job to entertain Hogwarts' fellow students, but one, and one thing only was on his mind.
Set Callaghan.
It all started when I was at the Astronomy Tower getting my stargazing in for my classes. That son of a banshee thought it was funny to corner me and yank a piece of my hair, pummel me with his pathetic insults, and end it with a nauseating pick-up line.
Little did I know, though, that Fred had been behind one of the pillars- peeking at us and waiting for the perfect moment to set off a few Filibuster Fireworks he and George had gotten their hands on just a few days prior to prank one of our professors. He thought this would be enough to send Callaghan away for good.
As the firework burst into a familiar and infamous twinkle, it flickered and died out far too quickly, leaving behind a fleeting glow.
Just as Fred began to wonder about the sudden malfunction, a shadow loomed over behind him. He remained crouched- unmoving while he held his breath. He looked up and slowly over his shoulder, seeing Professor Umbridge with her infuriating smile looking down at him with her wand she used to put the firework out.
"As I have made abundantly clear, Mr. Weasley, I am an exceptionally tolerant woman. I believe you are well aware of the consequences for misbehaving at this time of night." She says, her voice remaining unwaveringly calm and deceptively sweet, though there is an undercurrent of menace to her words that anybody would catch onto.
She leans closer, her gaze fixed on him.
"Detention. In my office."
Defiant yet complied anyway, Fred slowly got up on his feet and was ready to follow Umbridge into her office to serve his time.
That was, until one of the fireworks actually sets off, whistling and swirled speedily into Set Callaghan's rear with a loud crack, not really giving the Slytherin any time to react.
Word going around from Madam Pomfrey said his left buttock was never the same again.
Now me, George, Ginny, and Harry- who so graciously lent us his Invisibility Cloak- tagged along for our impromptu late night rescue mission.
"Right. So you wear this, get in there, and snag 'im." George repeats the plan again as I draped the cloak over my shoulders, leaving me with a head that looked as if it were floating.
"Why do I have to do this again?" I asked, shooting uneasy glances at the trio before me.
"Well, better you than George. I say they'd be in there longer if he tried to bust Fred out." Ginny commented, earning a nod of agreement from Harry before leaning in to whisper to me. "Also, with what happened out in the field a week ago, mum couldn't be happier for you and Fred. Said he finally got his act together and would love to have you over again for Christmas."
Uh, okay. Definitely not something I'd like to linger on right when I'm about to face danger head on in just a few seconds. Got his act together? What did Molly even mean? Someone must've told her about our kiss.
"She should be asleep now. Go." Harry said, to which I inclined my head one more time before fully engulfing myself in the heavy fabric.
"Save me poor Gred, miss!" George whispered in a low voice from behind me. "He's innocent!"
After giving him a nervous thumbs up, I slowly opened the heavy wooden door. With light steps, I walked inside only to be met with the view of Fred's back facing me as he was sat down quietly, writing something down on the table.
I remained cautious, glancing over to see the woman clad in pink fast asleep with her teacup dangling just by her index finger.
Slowly, now.
Slowly..
Sloooowly...
And before I knew it, I was finally beside Fred's desk where he was jotting multiple things down on a piece of parchment. A certain authoritarian looking phrase most likely instructed by Umbridge for him to write over and over. Poor thing.
Without wasting a second more, I skillfully threw the excess fabric over Fred without causing much noise. I grabbed his arm and pulled him out of his seat so we were now chest-to-chest and facing each other. His posture ducked down slightly to accommodate my height.
He was surprised, that much was for certain, but it didn't take him long enough to recognize that it was me under the cloak with with him.
"Oh, hello, you." Said Fred. That smirk of his evident in the way he sounded. "Have you come to finally rescue me, or are you that willing to get into trouble just for another kiss?"
If his teasing weren't enough- his breath fanning over my lips just made this all the more worse for me. It's actually humiliating how quickly I'd lose my composure over his wit nowadays.
"Stop messing about, Fred." I whispered, checking on Umbridge again. "We're here to break you out... Callaghan deserved what he got."
Fred lets out a quiet chuckle.
"I may have been a bad influence on you. But you're sure you don't want another smooch?" He asked, leaning in closer to my face to tease me.
"You have no idea about the things the girls around here would do for a chance with me, and here you are rejecting such a generous offer. How ungrateful." He declared, putting on his little act to rouse a reaction from me again.
I responded with a quick and lighthearted scoff.
"Are you seriously pouting over this, Weasley?"
"A bit."
"But Callaghan's not here. There's no reason for us to."
"Doesn't matter if he's here or not. Atleast he knows I kiss you better than he ever will. Not that he'd ever get a chance to anyways."
Suddenly... the air felt a bit heavier. Almost suffocating like it was weighing down on my shoulders. My heart rate began picking up, drumming against my ears.
I felt something envelop one of my hands, my fingers intertwining with another set of cool digits. Funnily enough, only Fred and I's hands turned cold when we were nervous. And everyone knows he's the kind of guy that rarely gets nervous or hesitates in whatever he does.
I stuttered. My tone wavering despite my best efforts.
"Well.. your plan didn't really work though, did it? Your kiss. He's still after me like a damn dog."
Fred snorted. "Callaghan probably thought I hit my head too hard after that fall and went mental, or it was some kind of freak accident where we both just magically ended up snogging in the middle of the pitch."
"You know, a few people definitely think we're going out now because of you. More or less sleeping together with how we looked out there." I admitted awkwardly, nervously playing with his fingers.
He returned the gesture back by caressing my own, moving along with my touches. The odd feeling in my stomach before wasn't so subtle anymore. It was eating away at the thoughts I'd been trying to brush off these past few weeks.
"Wouldn't mind that. Although your kiss was passable at best, I for one have never gotten a bad review." He said and I playfully slapped his arm in retaliation.
I knew, but never used to care about the other women he'd kissed before. Now, it felt... wrong. That his lips had touched others that weren't my own.
Did he kiss them with the same care? Did he look at them the way he did to me when we pulled away?
It was those thoughts that kept me up and ate away at my crumbling resolve.
The tension was building at a painfully unavoidable rate. A rate where I'm able to savour the suspense a bit better compared to the hasty stunt we pulled in the middle of the Quidditch field that one rainy afternoon.
Our bodies were so close I could hear Fred's own heartbeat beating even louder over mine. But surely it was just the adrenaline of having the woman equivalent of a demon snoring away just a couple meters away from us.
I bit my lip, hesitating a bit before tugging at his hand gently.
"Make it quick." I whispered.
"What?"
"Your kiss."
"You don't seem too happy, though. Will I be slapped again after this?"
"Depends on what you do."
Because of Fred's usually boisterous nature, I expected another hasty and clumsy attempt at locking lips.
But no. It actually took him quite a while to do anything. As if he were thinking of the best way to approach this. To approach me.
In my mind, Fred knew that I was his closest friend, second to George. A long-time buddy and family acquaintance, and maybe that's all I'll ever be to him. But even with his rowdy self did he know that overwhelming me was crossing a boundary he would never dare to do.
With one of our hands still occupied and entangled with one another's, he reached up with his free one- cupping my chin with his thumb and index finger. And instead of reeling me in to finally kiss me, he tilted my face slightly to the side, the gentle gesture surprising me quite a bit.
And then finally, his mouth met mine. Only, not exactly. He kissed me on the corner of my lips.
He moved to the other side, planting another tender kiss there. I felt my chest just about ready to explode.
His hands were cold, but his warm lips provided an endearing contrast to him. I never know what he's thinking most of the time, but it was the little things like these that help me understand him a bit more.
"Only the corners? Pathetic." I murmured, teasing him when he pulled away.
"Oh, expecting more, were you? I fear I've spoiled you too much. You've gotten greedy." He commented, wiggling his eyebrows at me.
"I'll hex you, I swear."
"You didn't punch me, though. That's a win."
"Only because Umbridge could wake from your infernal yelling."
If only I'd gotten my hands on Hermione's Time Turner before doing all of this. I would've used it to go back in time and smack some sense into the both of us to stop dallying around.
In short, we were caught.
The Invisibility Cloak was stripped from both me and Fred, revealing us to everyone in an embarrassingly intimate position, and the door to Umbridge's office swung open, showing the other three affiliates to this less than grand operation posed like a bunch of deer caught in headlights.
"Merlin's lacy knickers, you got him!" George exclaimed, completely disregarding the situation and rejoiced at the "rescue" of his brother.
I could see Ginny and Harry mentally facepalming themselves, it was almost comical.
If it weren't for Professor McGonagall, the five of us would've been kept in detention until dawn.
Instead, she had managed to successfully persuade Professor Umbridge into giving us a lighter sentence; Writing "I must behave" back to back on parchment.
Well, for the other three atleast.
She had me and Fred do "I will keep my hands to myself" instead.
Absolutely horrific.
· · ─ ·✶· ─ · ·
Never thought I'd see the day where I start second guessing my own emotions. Especially for one of my own friends.
I've been restless. Constantly lingering on these feelings that have sprung from soil which I thought was barren this whole time.
I tried coming up with excuses to tell myself that what I've been feeling was all just a misunderstanding my brain managed to mix something else up with.
It couldn't be because of the way I always see him protecting me. Defending me in ways no one man ever has. Albeit, he does it in a few vulgar ways, but my point still stands. But even then, I've been taking care of myself before he came along so it couldn't be that.
Maybe it was the way we always joked together?
Or was it the way he looked at me?
Kissed me..?
Like, we're friends. We've always been friends, and that's all we'll ever be. That's all I'll ever be to him atleast.
Jumping gargoyles, someone take my heart away from me. I'm in love with Fred Weasley and it's scaring me more than anything.
"God, just please do me a favor and one of you kill me now." I groaned, running my hands over my face before slamming my head down onto the table.
Me, Hermione, and Ginny had a bit of free time in between our respective classes and decided to head over to the Study Hall to do a bit of light reading together.
It's been a while since we did something together like this, so it did lift my spirits a bit. However, when the subject of me and Fred came up, I lost control of my own mouth and ended up confiding in the girls about my conflicting feelings for him.
"I thought you both were already a thing, though. I'm quite surprised you weren't." Hermione commented, removing her attention from her opened book to look at me and began fidgeting with the quill entangled loosely in her fingers.
"It was pretty obvious." Ginny said, following Hermione.
"What was?" I asked, my face contorted in mental agony as I raised my head slightly from the table's cold surface. A faint red mark was visible on my forehead, a result of hitting it against the cold wood.
"The feelings between the both of you." The Weasley girl replied.
I sat up, rubbing my hand over my head and feeling the messy hair that now resembled a bird's nest.
"He was merely protecting a friend. There's nothing more to it." I argued.
Hermione reached out and gently untangled the knots I had caused. Her gesture a sisterly and comforting one.
Ginny piped into the conversation with a hushed tone, the last words barely more than a whisper. "And I believe Fred would think otherwise.."
There was an implication in her words, as if she knew something I did not.
"He would never see us as anything more than good mates. He probably only did it out of pity. " I said. My cheeks heating up at a few memories that were resurfacing, causing the change in subject.
"You should've seen that stupid grin on his face. He just couldn't resist getting his jokes in every time he scared Callaghan away. He loved it so much."
Ginny and Hermione exchanged a knowing look. When they turned back to me, it was clear that the conversation had shifted to another topic.
"If denial were a person, it would definitely be you." Hermione says.
"And besides, friends don't just 'casually' snog each other." She added, closing her book before leaning her cheek against her hand. A smug smile on her beautifully shaped lips.
"Not once." Ginny piped in.
"Or twice." Hermione said, finishing their duo act.
Harry ended up telling Mione about me and Fred's awkward predicament back in Professor Umbridge's office.
I'll get him back for that later. Sorry, Ginny.
"What if I'm just misunderstanding the whole thing? Misunderstanding him? I mean, he's like that with nearly everybody. He's cheeky to anything that breathes." I sighed, leaning my arms against the table. My eyebrows furrowed, and my expression pensive.
"You know," Ginny said thoughtfully, placing her hand on my forearm. I shifted my gaze to meet hers. "Growing up with Fred and George taught me anything's possible as long as you've got nerve."
I pursed my lips, giving a couple of nods in understanding.
"As their sister however, that 'nerve' doesn't extend to them leading anyone on, especially one of my best friends. If that's the case, Fred and I are going to have a 'niiice' and a 'friendly' chat. Don't worry, y/n." Ginny ended her statement with a sincere smile, and I found myself agreeing with her sentiment.
For Harry's sake, I hoped he never found himself on the wrong side of Ginny's wrath. Guess the Weasley's just had a knack for these kinds of things.
"I don't mean to interrupt, but dungbrain's heading this way and he looks like he's on a mission." Hermione whispered, looking at someone from across our table. Me and Ginny turned our heads to the indicated direction and saw Set walking over to us with a newfound fervor in his strides.
"Oh, hell no." I muttered, hurriedly gathering all my stuff and shutting my book. I was determined not to stick around for Set's arrival.
"Welp- that's my cue. Thank you Hermione, Gin, for always helping a girl in need and I love you both. See you later, ladies!" I said, bidding my frantic farewell and practially leapt over my seat, barely tripping over my own robes in my rush to leave.
I powerwalked to the door, adrenaline pumping through my veins as I heard Set's footsteps gaining ground behind me. If he caught me, who knows what he would say or do this time.
"Don't try anything, Callaghan, or you'll be having slugs in your knickers tonight!" Ginny yells after the Slytherin, only to get ignored. But he definitely heard her.
Shit, shit, shit, shit. How do I get away? Where do I go?What would Fred and George do, for Godric's sake!
Keeping my pace hasty, I tried my hand at fooling him and made a quick feint to the left as if I was headed in that direction. Thinking it worked, I looked behind me. He didn't fall for it. He was still very much tailing me, the rat bastard.
"Y/n!" He yelled out to me, my face wincing at the way my name rolled off his tongue.
I tightly shut my eyes, cursing quietly into the wind. "Why me!?"
I knew it wasn't allowed, but it was the only thing I could think of seeing as I had no real plan at all.
As Callaghan chased me through the corridors, I quickly took out and flicked my wand, casting the Confundus Charm in his direction. The spell hit him square in the chest, causing him to stumble and lose his bearings. He staggered, momentarily disoriented, as the charm worked its magic on his mind.
Taking advantage of the brief window I'd created, I darted towards the nearby library, pushing open the heavy oak doors and slipping inside just as Set shook off the charm and realized I was gone.
Checking behind me a second time to see if he wasn't there anymore, I sighed in relief when I was right.
Thankfully, not a lot of people were in the library at this hour. Just a few students reading, grabbing books for whatever they needed them for, and a couple more that were doing schoolwork with their tutors.
I briskly walked down the middle aisle, passing by shelves of neatly arranged books and the carts filled with them. I didn't have a specific destination in mind, but I was determined to find a place where Set wouldn't find me.
As I scanned the area for a suitable hiding spot, I paused after passing by a familiar figure bent over a table, casually immersed in a book. The figure's presence provided a moment of distraction from my current predicament.
I took a few steps backward until I came to a halt in front of that certain aisle. The sight I saw, or rather whom I saw, caught my attention almost immediately. It was a student I was very familiar with.
"Fred?" I called out to him, my chest heaving from the rush earlier.
He looked up from the book he was reading, his slightly messy hair adding to his charm. A warm smile spreads across his features as he observed me, greeting me with a gentle cock of his head.
"Ah, my favorite (Hogwarts house)." He says, straightening up from his previous position. His tone carried the usual air of playfulness. "Care to keep a lonely, good-looking man company?"
He looked at me expectantly, waiting for my reply. The signs of exhaustion were evident in his eyes, suggesting that he had been absorbed in his reading for quite some time. I wondered how long he had been tucked away in this secluded spot, engrossed in whatever was written on those pages.
"Do I have a choice?" I asked, adjusting the belongings I was carrying in my arms.
"Nope." He replied and pulled out the seat beside him, pretending to dust it off for me.
I couldn't help but let out a chuckle as I made my way over to the table, carefully placing my belongings on top of it. Fred's focus shifted from the book in front of him to me, his eyes intently fixed on my every movement. There was a certain curiosity in his gaze as he observed me.
"So, what're you in here for? Is your new punishment being made to read for hours on end now?" I inquired, resting my arms on the table and locking eyes with him.
He reaches into his pant pocket and pulled out a recognizable pair of glasses. He slides them on with practiced ease and takes the book he was reading into one of his hands.
"Studying."
"You study?"
"Is your name y/n?"
"Aren't those Harry's glasses?"
"Well, yeah. But he doesn't need to know."
I couldn't help but smile, feeling a lift in my mood as I reached over and took the glasses from his face, carefully placing them in the pocket of my skirt.
"Can't have you straining your eyes any more than you already have." I said, gesturing towards the book in his other hand, before looking back up at his face. His gaze now unshielded, gave an amused grin.
"I'll return these to him for you." I said, patting my now occupied pocket.
"I can't see now."
"You've got perfectly good eyesight, Frederick. And besides, Harry's probably wondering where his glasses are right now."
"Always going to be the reasonable one, aren't you?"
We spent a good half hour chatting and talking just like we always do.
Spending time with Fred and George was often synonymous with chaos, but it also brought me a sense of clarity and comfort. It was a nice break from the complexities of life, and for a moment, I was able to forget about the feelings I had for Fred and just relax in his company. The simplicity of our interactions was a welcome change, and I found myself feeling more at ease than I had in quite some time.
Behind the scenes however, Callaghan entered the library. His eyes scanned the rows of shelves, searching for me before finally spotting me tucked away in a secluded aisle.
He began walking towards me, his movements slow and deliberate, like a predator closing in on its prey.
Me and Fred were fully engrossed in our conversation to really notice anything going on around us, but in that split second where I looked away from Fred's eyes did I notice Set approaching.
Ignoring the presence of others, including Fred who was literally sat beside me, Set continued on with a devious look on his face.
Fred noticed my attention was just completely off of him at that point, and observed my sudden change in demeanor. He looks to where my eyes were planted and saw the Slytherin towering over him.
Fred stood up from his seat, easily overcoming the height and air of superiority Callaghan was trying to exude over him.
"A little lost, are you? Librarian's over there." Fred spoke nonchalantly, growing tired of Callaghan's persistent schemes at this point. His tone flat as his head gestured to the direction towards the librarian's desk and attempted to dismiss Set quickly. But Set was not so easily deterred and pressed on, even if it meant getting his hands dirty in the process.
"Oh, I know where the librarian is," he replied smoothly, his gaze never leaving me. "But I'm not here to borrow a book, Weasley. I'm here for something much more valuable."
I got up from my chair and stood behind Fred's tall stature. Not to hide, but to try and avoid him from lunging at Callaghan out of nowhere. My hand goes up to instinctively grab a hold of Fred's vest as his eyes narrowed at Set's cryptic words.
"I've been watching you for a while now," Set continued, his voice low as he directs his words at me. "And I told you I wouldn't give up now, did I?"
Fred audibly snorted at the Slytherin's words. "Look, just give it up, mate." Fred says, trying to keep the situation lighthearted despite the growing tension. "She's not interested."
Callaghan rolled his eyes at Fred's dismissal, his demeanor turning aggressive.
"Please. What does she see in you anyway? You're nothing special." He looked Fred up and down, his tone dripping with disdain. "You deserve so much better than this oaf. Why waste your time on him when you could have someone like me, someone who can give you everything you need and more."
"What can you possibly offer me, you daft git? All you've ever given me is grief!" I snapped from behind Fred. I stepped forward slightly, positioning myself so that I could look Set directly in the eye. The sight of his face brought back memories of all the grievances I held against him.
He scoffed at my words, his arrogance unshaken by my outburst. "Oh, here comes the fiery damsel in distress," he sneered. "Finally showing some backbone, are you?"
He was really pushing it now. Set's disgusting display of behavior nipped away at Fred's patience, which was growing thinner and thinner by the second. His insults weren't making anything better. Just kept added more fuel to the fire. That fire being Fred Weasley himself.
"I'd watch that mouth of yours if I were you, man." Fred warned, his voice losing that carefree tone he tried desperately to maintain this whole time.
He quickly pushed me behind him, creating a physical barrier between me and Set. The move was swift and protective, as if he could physically shield me from whatever Set intended.
My back hit the bookshelf, the spines of several books digging into my rear. Fred's body was rigid, poised to prevent Set from getting any closer to me. Set noticed the gesture and a smirk played on his lips.
"Trying to protect her, eh, Weasley?"
Concern and fear for Fred's safety began setting off alarms in my head. Set moved closer, getting all up in Fred's face. "You gonna hit me, Fred? Play one of your little pranks? I'd like to see you try. You don't scare me. Not one bit."
Fred's jaw clenched momentarily before his stature visibly relaxes.
"Aw, bless him." Fred said with a scarily laid back smile, turning his head to look at me briefly from behind him.
"Fred, don't-" I warned, and with a swift, well-aimed punch, Fred's fist connected firmly with Set's face, cutting me off. The sound of flesh against bone resounding through the library.
Set stumbled back, taken completely off guard by Fred's unexpected retaliation.
"You bloody bastard!" Set yelled, cradling his jaw where the impact left a red mark. "You just assaulted me!"
But Fred was unrepentant, his eyes burning with a mixture of anger and amusement as he stood protectively in front of me.
"Ouch." Fred hissed, attempting to ease the stinging pain from his fist by shaking it away. "Sturdy bone structure, mate, but you had it coming."
After the initial swing, the mayhem in the library escalated quickly as Set and Fred engaged in a heated fight. Books and shelves toppled over as they exchanged blows, their voices rising in anger. Students gathered around to watch the scene go down as I was tucked away in the corner, yelling desperately for them to stop. I attempted to get in between them, only to be pushed back by Fred and told me to stay out of it.
The two men continued to trade insults, their voices growing louder while their tempers flared.
As the situation spiraled out of control, it didn't take long for the commotion to attract the attention of Madam Pince, the strict librarian who did not abide by such disturbances.
"You two!" She snapped, her voice cutting through the argument like a knife. "What in the world is going on here? The library is for reading, not brawling!"
Fred and Set begrudgingly turned their attention to Madam Pince, their angry gazes still simmering with hostility as they stayed with their hands still grabbing onto each other's uniforms.
By some miracle, she finally managed to break the two apart. With their clothes now in disorder, hairs sticking up in every direction, and blood, sweat, and bruises littering their faces, Madam Pince prepared to escort them out of the library to take them straight to Professor McGonagall.
Still scolding them for their behavior, Fred caught sight of me watching them leave. His expression softened for a moment, his anger dissipating as his gaze met mine. Before he walked out the door, he mouthed a quiet "You alright?"
I jogged closer to him, getting a good look at his face causing murmurs from the students around us to grow louder.
"Mr. Weasley!" Madam Pince's voice thundered from outside of the library door after noticing the ginger haired boy's absence.
Fred briefly looked towards the exit before returning his gaze back to mine. His complexion was bruised and upper lip bloodied. My hands itched to reach out and touch him, but I ended up hesitating because I was too scared. Scared that I'd hurt him or make things even worse.
"You didn't have to." I whispered, my eyes dancing around his face, completely distraught he'd gotten himself injured again and it was all my fault.
"You didn't have to go that far, Fred. Now look what's happened.." I repeated, my tone quivering at the last few words as my emotions began welling up inside of me.
"I wanted to," he replied, before seemingly stuttering to say the next words. "Because-"
"Because?" I echoed hastily, remembering the librarian's thinning patience.
"Because..." Fred sighed, taking a moment to look away from me, biting his partially swollen bottom lip in hesitance.
"What are we?" He asked, looking back at me again.
I didn't feel the air Fred would usually carry around with him at this moment. He was the most serious I'd ever seen him.
"Fred Weasley!" The librarian's voice rang out again, growing more agitated by the second.
The abruptness of Fred's question caught me off guard. My heart plummeted to the pits of my stomach as the words left his mouth. I knew I had a limited window to answer him before Madam Pince comes back to take him away.
My mind and heart were battling against each other on who's to confess first- but the guilt inside of me was far too overwhelming to be making any kind of decision right now.
I looked at him- his eyes lighting up when our gazes meet. My lips part, my heart pounding almost painfully.
"We're... friends."
A mixture of emotions flickered across Fred's face as he took in my words. Blinking a few times to process if he'd heard me right. There was a hint of disappointment in his eyes, as if he had wanted to hear something different. But he quickly masked it with a smile, nodding in agreement.
"Friends," he repeated, the word sounding strangely bittersweet on his tongue.
He shoved his hands in his pockets. "Just friends, yeah?"
I couldn't reply any more after that. I kept silent, my bottom lip quivering as my knees were about to give way.
Madam Pince storms back in, taking Fred by his sleeve. "Come along now, Mr. Weasley. You and Mr. Callaghan have already caused enough trouble today."
Our gazes linger on eachother a little longer, both holding further questions of their own before he finally turns away, leaving me in a room full of onlookers whose whispers were quieter than the beating of my own heart.
George, Ginny, and Hermione rushed to my side shortly after they'd heard of a fight that broke out in the library and both me and Fred happened to be a part of it.
I don't know what's going to happen to me and him after this. I don't even know if my heart could take any more.
· · ─ ·✶· ─ · ·
Getting my friend punished over an issue that wasn't his to shoulder was not on my bucket list for this school year.
Three and a half weeks passed since Fred and Callaghan's fight in the library.
Three and a half weeks since I last saw Fred around the school.
He got suspended and served his time back at The Burrow. Callaghan was sent away for a longer period for starting the whole dispute.
George, whose thankfully not angry with me and told me it was all completely normal for them as troublemaking twins to get into things like that, told me all about Fred's situation after he'd been sent home. It was mostly just the extra rounds of scoldings he got from Mrs. Weasley, and the curious inquiries of their father asking if Fred had won the fight or swung hard enough.
Hermione and Ginny have also been reassuring me ever since that day, telling me it was completely out of my hands and that Callaghan really did have it coming for him sooner or later. But was it really out of my control, though? Surely there was something I could've done differently so Fred didn't have become someone's punching bag.
The guilt ate away at me like a parasite, starting from the inside-out.
I've lost my appetite, my sleep schedule's a mess, and all that strain began showing physically too. My dark circles have become more visible each day, and my complexion looks grey and dull. I couldn't even focus on my classes and nearly burnt Roger Davies' eyebrows off during Potions.
Hermione decided enough was enough, and that my current condition wasn't ideal to be participating in any kind of school activities, so she dragged me to Professor McGonaggal's office to opt me out of lessons and extracurriculars until i'm fully "able" again.
Even though it's been three days since Fred's supposed return from his suspension, I haven't seen him around at all. Not in the corridors, or in the Great Hall, and not even in the classrooms where we usually had classes together.
And to be frank, life's been a little too quiet without him around.
His presence and contagious laughter that echoed throughout any room he was in, the jokes and pranks he and George would pull to pass the time, and the small, intimate moments him and I shared.
I missed it all. I missed him.
But remembering how our last conversation went, I doubt it would be the same ever again.
Seeing as I've been cooped up in my room the majority of my scholastic leave, I decided to finally venture out. The day had finally come to a close and the cool early evening breeze from the oncoming autumn was rolling into the castle grounds.
I got up from my bed and threw on a jumper that Mrs. Weasley had gifted me on my last Christmas with her family. It was very comfortable and I could tell she put a lot of love and thought into picking out the design and colors for what best suited me.
After brushing my hair and giving myself a final once over by the full length mirror, I was somehow satisfied with the way I looked, although my appearance has seen better days.
I didn't really know where I wanted to go, but I just had to get out of my room. It was beginning to feel like a mini Azkaban in there after so long.
The moment I left the dorms, the chilly air immediately hits my cheeks. I shivered and crossed my arms over my chest, burying my hands underneath my arms to try and keep them warm.
I walked the nearly empty halls of Hogwarts. The torches mounted against the walls provided a warm and comforting contrast to the blue hues painting both the sky and castle.
My feet grew heavier the more I wandered. The hollow feeling coming back inside my chest as memories of me and Fred walking down these very halls together came flooding back.
The sight of us laughing side by side- practically stumbling over our steps as we trudged over to our next classes, remembering the way he looked at me when he pulled a joke as we walked to see if I had so much as smiled or not, and the way he'd tug at my pinky when he noticed we were running a little later than usual to our lessons when I'd be too distracted to notice the time..
All those reminders made me feel sick to my stomach. Not in disgust, but rather of a love I still had for him, and I didn't know what to do with it. It was a love I was certain had nowhere to go.
I sighed, closing my eyes and shook my head as if to restart my own thoughts. All that reminiscing completely distracting me from the directions I was heading myself in.
One minute I was aimlessly walking, and before I knew it, I was in front of the library's entrance.
I felt a bit apprehensive about returning to the place it all went down, but it was only a couple of hours before curfew, so why not.
Upon entering, the usual cozy vibe I'd get from visiting this place was gone.
I observed a few students and professors that were still present, just going about their business as I passed by the multiple shelves and aisles. I caught a few couples snogging, but that was nothing out of the ordinary when it came to sundown at Hogwarts.
My feet ended up taking me to the same aisle the fight happened in. My breathing deepens as I stepped in, my eyes looking around until they eventually landed on one of the tables. Specifically the one me and Fred sat in.
The signs of their intense altercation were evident on the surface of the once-polished wood. Several shallow scratches and fragments of chipped edges marred the table's finish. A streak of dried up blood patiently waits for me to notice it just a few centimeters to the right. They probably missed a spot when they cleaned the place up.
I bit my lip as I looked at the dark and dried liquid. It didn't matter anymore whether it was Fred's or Callaghan's. Things still shouldn't have ended the way it did.
I pulled a chair out and sat down, resting my arms on the table's cold surface while I ran my fingers over the blood with melancholy painted on my face.
"Merlin, Fred," I whispered, burying my face into my arms. "I'm so sorry.."
I stayed that way for god knows how long. I'm pretty sure I nearly fell asleep while listening to the sounds of the library around me.
"I somehow knew you'd be here." A voice suddenly cuts through the silence.
I froze, processing whether I misheard someone else, or I was just plain mad at this point from all the overthinking. I wanted to believe that I was imagining things, that I was hearing wrong. But deep down, a huge chunk of me knew it was him.
Slowly, cautiously, I lifted my head from my arms to look at the direction from where the voice came from.
And there he was actually standing before me, and not just as a figment of my imagination. His familiar figure was silhouetted by the soft moonlight streaming through the windows. His hands were shoved into his pockets as if he was trying to appear casual, but the tension in his shoulders betrayed him.
A moment of silence passes between us as we looked at each other. Fred opens his mouth to speak again.
"Wow. You look terrible." He comments, attempting to lighten the uneasy atmosphere with a joke. A small smile reached his lips, but it wasn't as genuine as the ones he'd give me before. It looked a bit.. robotic?
I broke our gaze briefly, stiffly scanning the area around us before returning it back to him.
"...Thanks."
The silence grew longer between us, and the tension in the air thickened. Fred's casual, easygoing demeanor had dropped, replaced by an almost awkward stiffness. He stood there, shifting his weight from one foot to the other as he tried to find the right words to say.
"Mind if I, uh..?" he finally managed to utter, his voice sounding a little strained as he gestured to the chair beside me.
I gave him a small shrug. "It's not my seat."
Fred nodded silently in acknowledgement before sliding in next to me, the sound of the chair scraping against the floor seemed to echo in the otherwise quiet library.
He sat down, his body close but not quite touching mine. He fidgeted with the sleeves of his shirt, his fingers picking at the fabric as his eyes kept darting towards me, trying to gauge my expression but I kept my gaze fixed on the table.
The silence between us both was deafening. The air thick with unspoken words and tension.
The situation in itself was absolutely painful.
There he was, finally sitting beside me and within reach. The time we spent apart was absolute torture and I wanted nothing more but to embrace him and feel his warmth wrapped around me again. But I knew I couldn't just casually reach out and do that anymore.
"Y/n.." He muttered, pausing as if to wait for me to look at him. The silence that hung in the air told me to do something.
I took a moment to compose myself before turning my head to look at him. Our eyes locked, making my breath hitch slightly under my chest from how intensely he was holding our gaze. And being this close finally gave me a better look at him.
Despite his joke upon first seeing my face, he didn't look like he was doing too hot, either.
Circles that were equally, if not darker than mine, a few gashes that have healed over, his upper lip now had a small scar, and his knuckles were also littered with wounds that have long recovered.
"I know what you're gonna say." I interjected. "I understand if you don't want to be friends anymore. In fact- I actually deserve that." I began to ramble. I don't know if I'd be able to stop myself now.
"Wait-" Fred attempted to interrupt, but I was too adamant on getting my point through to him.
"I was absolutely selfish. I felt like I asked too much from you without even knowing it, and I know I could've done so many things differently so everything didn't have to turn out the way it did. I mean, you didn't have to do that for me anyways. I shouldn't have allowed you to in the first place. I just didn't understand why you went so far for a friend you pitied. I could've handled Callaghan by myself." I said, adjusting my seat so my body was now tilted and facing him. He looked at me with an expression so utterly unreadable.
"So after the fight, I didn't know what to do, or what to think. I was so scared and worried for you, and when you asked that question I just answered without really thinking. When I found out you got suspended, I was absolutely miserable."
My disposition was completely in shambles at this point. It was now or never. Words just came spilling out of my mouth like vomit as Fred continued to stay silent, allowing me to get everything out.
"While you were gone, I found my thoughts constantly coming back to you. I kept remembering everything we'd done together and I was so scared I'd lost you, Fred." I continued, anxiously fidgeting with my fingers. "Then I began missing you... your absence absolutely tore at me. I yearned for your company so much that even if we really wouldn't be friends anymore, just being able to see you around school would've been enough."
"Y/n..." He whispered, his eyebrows knitted together.
"What I'm trying to say is, during our time together when Callaghan was still around and seeing the way you protected me, the feeling I got when you touched me, and kissed me in a way that was so innocent yet held purpose.. it all made me grow odd feelings for you. Feelings I thought long and hard about, it even confused me." I said, just about ready to have the floor swallow me whole.
"I only said I saw us as friends because I was in shock, and confused. But now, I'm fully ready to accept whatever comes out of this. Promise."
By the time I finished talking, I was out of breath. Fred didn't respond immediately. His eyes studied my face, visibly softer now as he searched for any sign of me being uncertain. But all he saw was vulnerability.
Finally, he spoke, his voice low and hoarse with suppressed emotion.
"Do you have any idea..." he trailed, leaning in closer to me. "How many nights I've stayed up after what you said, really wondering if being your 'friend' was all I'm really good for? The amount of times your name, and your laugh echoed inside my head when I tried to sleep?"
My heartbeat began to quicken. My lips felt uncomfortably dry as they parted to take in air. The anxiety of it all made it hard to breathe.
What was he trying to say?
"I didn't help you because I pitied you. I mean, we are friends, but my intentions ran a bit deeper than that." He said as he began to fidget at the sleeves of his uniform once again. "I felt I needed to prove myself to you. I saw the way you took care of yourself, and I knew you'd be fine without me, but I didn't want you to just see me as Fred Weasley, the mischievous ginger with a twin who played pranks and always got into trouble. I hoped you'd see me as someone who'd also protect you. Someone you'd feel safe with, y'know..?"
Fred takes a moment to pause, looking down at his calloused fingers toying at the threads of his clothes before letting out a scoff. "I was even more of a fool thinking you'd see me as a choice."
Hearing the words leave his lips felt unreal. Almost like I'd just imagined the whole thing and was now waiting for a wake up call.
The boy I had known for years with a reputation for being loud and carefree, and someone who never really seemed to take anything seriously was now sat before me. So raw and vulnerable, it was nearly petrifying.
"Now what i'm trying to say is I love you, y/n. All of you."
Call it relief or immense joy, but it was in this moment where it all turned into a blur.
My body acted completely on its own, reaching out to wrap my arms around his neck- crashing my body against Fred's on his seat sending both of us toppling over and falling backwards. The impact of us and the chair hitting the floor reverberated throughout the deafeningly silent library, which was now nearing its closing for the night.
Fred groaned, his hands planted loosely on my waist. The wind was knocked out of his lungs when he hit the hard floor.
"Merlin, woman, are you trying to murder me a second time? There are better places to hug me than on the library floor, you know."
"I'd only ever do this with you, you idiot.." I muttered into his shoulder, unable to clearly express the overwhelming emotions I was feeling.
I wrapped my arms tighter around his neck, fearing that if I loosened my grip even just a little, he'd slip away from me again.
Fred noticing the way I was anxiously clinging onto him, he gave reassurance by slowly holding me just as tightly before getting both of us off of the floor and sat up.
I was nestled in between his legs, still clutching onto him while he sat back- supporting his weight with one arm behind him, and the other wrapped tightly around my mid section.
Fred eventually pulled away to look at me, but I was too embarrassed to do the same. I kept my face turned away to avoid his gaze.
"Let me look at you." He mumbled, voice soft as he brushes a stray piece of hair behind my ear. My skin flushes under his fingertips.
"I can't." I replied, the corners of my mouth twitching.
"And why's that?"
"Because I'm afraid that if I did, I wouldn't be able to control myself and kiss you."
Fred chuckled, his hand moved upwards to gently pinch my cheeks together, creating a slightly distorted expression on my face.
However, instead of turning me to face him directly, he adjusted his position and bent his head to the side, adjusting to meet my gaze instead. The distance between our mouths was mere inches, and I could feel the heat of his breath on my skin.
"I always knew you couldn't resist me." He says, his voice low and slowly regaining that teasing undertone.
"Shut up." I attempted to mutter through lips resembling that of a fish's.
His small grin stayed fixed on his face as his gaze flickered back and forth between my eyes. It was as if he was trying to decipher something hidden deep within me, searching for a glimpse of my innermost thoughts and secrets.
Each time his gaze shifted from one eye to the other, I felt as if he was peering straight into my soul, unveiling layers only he, and he alone gets to see.
With my face still cupped in his hand, he pulled me closer, closing the distance between us. This kiss, so long overdue, was different from the ones before it. There was no pretense, no facade to maintain. It was just the two of us, caught in a moment of raw vulnerability and unspoken need.
Both of us let out a soft, satisfied sigh. He let go of my cheeks, his fingers traced along my jawline until his hand settled beneath my ear. His touch was gentle. A stark contrast to his usual playful demeanor, and it left me wanting more each time.
His lips moved against my own in a gentle but insistent rhythm. His kiss was tender, a certain feeling of longing hiding just underneath. His hand then moved from my jaw to the back of my neck, his fingers tangling in the soft hairs there as he pulled me a little closer, his other arm wrapping around my waist with a firm grip.
I reciprocated the gesture, reaching up to weave my fingers through the hair at the back of his head, holding him in place. In that moment, we were intertwined physically and emotionally, both of us reluctant to let go.
As we finally pulled away for air, Fred let out a small laugh. He was slightly breathless, his chest heaving lightly from the intensity of the kiss. The distance created in between us just enough for him to look at me as the corners of his lips curved into a playful smirk.
"You know," he said, giving my hair a playful tug. "If this is how you respond after almost murdering me, I might have to invest in some padding for my back."
I snorted, a smirk crossing my lips as I pulled his hair back in return. "You're a madman, Fred Weasley."
"And I'm the richest bloody man alive right now." He declares, and I responded with a soft smile, untangling my fingers from his hair to rest them lightly on his shoulders. He unwound his own fingers from the tousled hairs at the nape of my neck, allowing them to laze gently on my hips.
"Hey, you know what'd make this whole school thing even more bearable?" He paused, his words carrying the familiar lilt he was known for.
"Less schoolwork?" I replied.
"If you agreed to be my girlfriend."
"What?"
"You're starting to sound like me, hah!"
"Fred-"
"What do you say? Wanna be stuck with me for the rest of the year and all the years after that?"
"Honestly, I thought you'd never ask." I replied, laughing at his whole proposal.
Unable to control his own overflowing happiness, he kissed me again.
"So you're telling me I could've had special snogging priviledges with you if we'd just talked about this before?"
And then he kissed me again,
And again
And again.
"So what now?" I asked, breathing heavily from the limited breaks in between our lip-to-lip encounters.
"Now," Fred murmured, a roguish glint in his eyes. His lips slightly swollen from the kisses we shared. "I can think of a few things I'd like to do with my brand-new, quite willing prisoner."
His arms wrapped tightly around my waist, pulling my body closer to him. His lips were millimeters from my ear as he spoke in a hushed tone.
"Starting with more of these special snogging sessions."
With those words, Fred pulled me back into another kiss, this one deeper and more urgent than the ones before. His arms wrapped around me again, holding me tightly against his body as he kissed me thoroughly, pouring all his longing and desire into it. It was as if we tried to fit all those years we missed out on having each other into one whole moment.
And by not really paying much attention to the time, both of us ended up getting scolded by Madam Pince once again for still being in the library late at night and not being in our dorms past curfew. But we didn't care. For once, the rules didn't matter to me anymore, and definitely not to Fred.
The future that lied ahead of us was uncertain, but we're sure as hell happy knowing we'd be facing it together from now on.
 
Fin.
342 notes · View notes
agent-cupcake · 1 year ago
Text
Ulterior Motives
Tumblr media
Pairing: Satoru Gojo x f! student Reader
Synopsis: Gojo becomes a little bit infatuated with his bratty new student.
Warnings: Explicit smut, noncon, teacher/student relationship (reader is 18+), possessive behavior, manipulation
Tags: Spanking, panty gag, dacryphilia, dirty talk, vibrators, bondage, orgasm torture, bratty reader, humiliation
Word Count: 24.4k
Notes: This one is for ABanonymous, I hope you didn't mind the wait and I especially hope you enjoy the story. The title IS a reference and if you know, you know.
Next requested fic I will have out next Saturday, and that's a pinky promise.
Tumblr media
“Is this seat taken?” 
Bored, a little tired, you turned your gaze up to the interloper with a rejection at the ready. You stopped at the cafe to warm up, you weren’t in the most social of moods.
But you didn’t say anything when you saw the speaker. Your lips were parted and ready, but the words puffed out as nothing more than air. There was something wrong about him. If you hadn’t been so utterly—perhaps even willfully—detached from your surroundings, you might have noticed sooner. 
It was a trick of yours. Good for interviews, social gatherings, and first impressions. Bad for relationships, communication, and your general interest in other people. The girl with long, straight hair ordering a brown sugar bubble tea was annoyed. The man behind her was texting someone, likely his paramour, because his bad mood was being soothed with excitement and lust. The female half of the couple behind you was excited, her male partner was bored. Those were things you knew. Things you sensed as intuitively as you interpreted sounds from vibrations and visuals from light. 
The tall, white-haired man standing above you wearing a dark uniform and white bandage over his eyes was a solid, unreadable wall. The energy surrounding him wasn’t emotional, it was manifested, strong bordering on physical and, most likely, very bad news. You looked around the cafe, searching for some further clues about this utterly bizarre stranger, but nobody else seemed especially interested beyond his odd appearance. You cleared your throat. 
“Excuse me, what?” you asked, composing yourself. 
“May I sit here?” he asked again, smiling.
This could be interesting. Or bad. You shrugged as if disinterested. “If you want to.” 
He took the seat across from you, his smile fixed in place. “Thank you, I can’t stand drinking alone.” 
“Of course.”
“I’m Satoru Gojo,” he said, undeterred by your unfriendly demeanor. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”  
You introduced yourself in turn, smoothing your hair and hoping you didn’t look too terrible. Could he even see you? Somehow, you got the feeling he could, but it didn’t look like the bandage was mesh. 
“Did you hear about what happened at the City Central Library?” he asked, bracing his elbow on the table to cradle his head. “Nasty business.”
The words themselves were casual, but they left you with the same feeling as when you got caught sneaking out. That little pang of surprise, a stark interruption of suspense with panic and then a mental scramble as you tried to come up with a believable story that would get you out of trouble. 
Did he know? That made the most sense, otherwise it was odd that he’d ask. But if he did know, you had no idea how he could, and had no way to guess how much he knew.  
No response was worse than a bad one, so you fell back on the easiest and usually the most effective approach. “What happened?” you asked, furrowing your eyebrows with a vacuously concerned expression. The kind of look that made it seem as if any question was so hopelessly complex, like the slightest problem was simply impossible for a girl as empty-headed as you to grasp. 
“There was a gas leak of some kind,” Gojo said, his mouth set into a contemplative line. A second later, that solemn expression melted into a mischievous half-smile. “Rather, that’s what the news will report. We know better, don’t we?”
You frowned, your head tilting to the side and eyes curiously wide. “We do?” 
“A curse manifested itself there. Nobody died, but it was close.”
“A curse?” you repeated slowly. “Are you talking about ghosts or something?” 
“Something like that.” 
You laughed, the light and ditzy airheaded kind of laugh. “Oh, come on. You’re teasing me, aren’t you.” 
“When we interviewed the receptionist at the library,” Gojo said, his casual demeanor unaffected by your act, “she mentioned a young woman who stopped by and warned her that something bad was going to happen.” 
“Oh?” 
“Actually, I have three accounts of people saying that they were contacted before an incident involving a curse occurred. One of the tips was anonymous, but the third was at a construction site. The manager said that a pretty young woman approached him and warned that the conditions would be hazardous and he needed to be very careful. He’s in the hospital now.” 
“That’s terrible,” you said, frowning. It was more of a pout, really.
Gojo pulled his phone out of his pocket. He clicked a few things on the screen—so he could see from behind the bandage, how odd—before holding it out for you to look at. It was security footage, presumably from the library. Although the quality was terrible, it didn’t take a genius to recognize that it was you in the video.  
“This is from yesterday,” he said. “A curse was exorcized at this library earlier today.” He turned the screen to look at his phone, looking between you and the footage with theatrical scrutiny. “This does look a lot like you.” 
“I don’t know who that is, but it can’t be me,” you said, pouting more. “I don’t even have a library card.”
“To be clear, I’m not accusing you of causing these incidents. If I thought you were, we wouldn’t be having this conversation,” Gojo told you. He put his phone in his pocket, picking up his drink to mess with the straw. “How long have you been able to see them?” 
“See what?”
“Curses. Evil spirits, whatever you like to call them.” 
You stared at him for a long moment, trying to decide if you wanted to continue playing dumb. He obviously didn’t believe it. Besides, you were starting to get very curious about this strange not-blind man and the disconcerting amount of information he had about things he shouldn’t.
“As long as I can remember,” you finally answered, dropping the act. 
“Do they scare you?” he asked, as unconcerned with your shift in demeanor as he had been with everything else.  
“They’re definitely ugly,” you said. Gojo snorted in amusement at that. You looked down to consider a real answer, pushing the chunks of ice at the bottom of your cup around with the straw. “I’m not scared of them. They’re dangerous, but more like how a wild animal is dangerous.”
“Is that why you warn people?” 
You shrugged.
“Hmm,” he hummed, stroking his chin thoughtfully, staring at you through the bandage. It really was a creepy feeling. “Something still isn’t adding up. Sorcerers are more likely to come into contact with curses, but you’re not reacting to cursed activity; you’re predicting it. Moreover, the places who reported your warnings have no other connection. It’s unlikely that you were coincidentally nearby to feel the cursed energy.”
“Sorcerers?” you asked, continuing to push your straw around your cup idly, the ice crackling. 
“People who can see curses and manipulate cursed energy. You could also call them curse users. Of course, I don’t think you’re either. At least, not yet.” He gestured to you with his drink. “You’re avoiding the question.” 
“You didn’t ask me a question.”
“Didn’t I?” he asked with a frown. “Ah, whatever,” he waved it off dismissively. “How are you finding and predicting curses?” 
“I use a map,” you told him, like it was obvious. It was obvious to you, at least. 
“A map,” he repeated bluntly. Without any aura to read, you wished you could see his eyes at least.
“That’s usually how you find things, isn’t it?” 
“You’re saying that you have a map that tells you where curses will manifest?” 
“You’re asking a lot of questions,” you said. “I don’t think I should be talking so openly to a strange and mysterious man.”
“Mysterious? I told you, I’m Satoru Gojo,” he said, placing a hand on his chest. “I’m a jujutsu sorcerer and a teacher at Tokyo Prefectural Jujutsu High School. If anything, you’re the strange one for going around cryptically warning people about evil spirits. ”
You narrowed your eyes at him, pursing your lips. The logical part of your mind rejected everything he was saying outright, it sounded made up. Then again, you knew there was some truth to what he was saying, even if the words he used were different than your own. The fact was, it seemed like he had more information than you. You didn’t like that. 
“You warn people about these curses in an attempt to protect them,” Gojo said, his tone softening a little as he tried to level with you, “but they never believe you, and so they get hurt anyway. Doesn’t that bother you?” 
You shrugged. “It does sound pretty ridiculous.”
“It’s not ridiculous,” Gojo said. “Nobody believes you see the things you see, or that you have a very special gift, but I do. If you tell me how you predict these curses, I’ll teach you how to take care of the problem yourself. More than that, I can teach you how to use your cursed energy to do things nobody else can.”
He had you on the line with that one, and he knew it. You didn’t have to be able to read his aura or look in his eyes to understand that smug grin. 
“I read once that mediums could perform a sort of dowsing technique with maps,” you said, giving in. “I’ve always had a knack for divination, so I tried it out. Even with my eyes closed and using different maps, I could reliably find and mark the same spot. It didn’t really turn out how I wanted it to though.” 
“How so?” 
“You’ve seen TV shows and videos about hauntings where ghost hunters dig up all kinds of scary and interesting stories, right? I was hoping it’d be like that. You know, exciting. Instead I marked a lot of schools and hospitals and that sort of thing.” 
“That makes sense,” Gojo said. “Curses tend to congregate in places like that.” 
“Well, I was disappointed. But then I started hearing news stories about people getting hurt in places that I marked on my map. I don’t know, I guess I didn’t want it on my conscience.” 
Gojo nodded thoughtfully. “This
 dowsing ability, can you do it on purpose, or does it happen randomly?” 
“What do you mean?” 
“If I got you a map right now, could you mark places where a curse will manifest?”
“It depends on if there’s a place on the map where a curse will manifest,” you said.
Rather than get offended by your cheeky response, Gojo carried on. “Are there any locations you’re watching out for at the moment? Other than the library, I mean.” 
You considered that question. “I’ll tell you, but if this is for a TV show, I don’t consent to being on camera,” you said. “Not wearing this, at least.” 
He laughed. “This is not for a TV show,” Gojo said. “Although, if it was, I don’t know why you would need to change your clothes. You’re cute, the messy look is endearing.” 
“Ah, I guess you are blind after all,” you said imperiously, pulling out your phone to find the website of the other place you had marked. “There’s an antique shop. I don’t think anything has happened there yet. I tried calling, but the guy got angry. I guess lots of people try to claim things there are haunted to get a discount or something.” 
“Do you have the address?” 
“Yep, right
 here-” You flipped the screen towards him. He peered at it for a second before smiling again.
“Oh, lucky! I know somebody who should be just nearby.” He pulled out his own phone, dialing a number.
“You said you exorcized the curse at the library,” you said, “will you do it there too?”
“If there’s a curse there, yes.” Gojo pressed call and put his phone to his ear. After a few rings, you heard a voice on the other end. The exchange was short, he gave the address and some words of encouragement. You couldn’t hear specifics, but it didn’t sound like the person was too pleased. 
“I don’t know for sure that something is there,” you said after he lowered his phone. 
“Have you ever been wrong?” 
“I haven’t followed through on every lead,” you said. “There are potentially dozens of times that I’ve been wrong.” 
“But all of the ones you’ve tracked have been correct, yes?” 
You smiled. “Yes.”
“What an interesting ability,” he cooed. “And you possess a respectable amount of cursed energy. I knew it. You should come to study to be a jujutsu sorcerer.”
“What?” 
“I told you that I could teach you how to use your abilities, didn’t I? You’re a bit old to be scouted, but everybody starts somewhere. I think you have the potential to be a great sorcerer.”
“You’re joking.” 
“Not at all.” 
“You said you teach high school, didn’t you?” you asked, raising your eyebrows. “I’m almost through my third year. It would be strange to transfer so late, I wouldn’t want to do anything to risk my graduation.”
“Do you have plans for after you graduate? Work? University?” 
“I’m going to study business.” 
“Really? You don’t strike me as the business type.”
You gave him a very flat look. “You don’t strike me as the teacher type.” 
Gojo laughed. “You got me there. I’m only saying that you go to university so you can get a job, right? If you study at Jujutsu Tech, you will have a guaranteed job upon graduation.”
“What kind of job?” 
“Exorcizing curses, saving the world, that kind of thing,” he said, waving his hand casually. “It’s not something many people can do, you know. You have to be a special mixture of brave and crazy to face curses knowing you could get hurt—knowing that others could get hurt if you fail. It’s tiresome, scary, and you very rarely see much of a reward.”
“You’re not exactly selling this.” 
“Really?” Gojo asked. “You look plenty interested to me. You don’t want to live the rest of your life being normal and bored, do you? You’re too special for that.”
You blew out a big breath, trying to think independently of this whole bizarre situation and the fact that his flattery was more effective than it should have been. 
“I’m still not sure I believe you,” you said. “Isn’t there some sort of saying that you should never trust somebody who hides their face? An innocent young girl like me could get hurt trusting scary men like you.” 
“Scary?” Gojo repeated. 
“You are, aren’t you? I can feel it.”
“You mean that you can sense my cursed energy?”
“Is that like an aura?” you asked. “Because I can’t read yours. That hardly ever happens.” 
“Aura?” 
You narrowed your eyes. “You know, spiritual energy and emotion and that sort of thing.”
“Ah, this might be a difference in terminology. This is cursed energy,” Gojo said, raising his hand and curling his fingers as if holding something. The intimidating energy that surrounded him pooled there, a dark shroud around his hand. All of the hairs on the back of your neck stood on end, the discomfort prickling like thousands of little needles poking against your skin. “Is this what you mean?” 
“No, that’s
 Bleh,” you said, exaggerating your shudder. “I’m talking about aura. People’s emotions, their mental state. I think your cursed energy is stifling yours, I don’t know. Or maybe you’re not human.” 
“Maybe,” he agreed, lowering his hand, the dark energy flowing back into him. “I think you have the potential to be a wonderful sorcerer.” 
“Really?” 
“I’ll teach you. I’m the best, you know. Aren’t you tired of knowing that there’s a problem you can’t fix? Do you think you can live a life of ignorance now that you know there are answers?” 
Before you could respond, his phone rang. 
“Yes?” Gojo asked, taking the call. Whatever the person on the other end said made him smile. “Sure, sure. You can’t leave it there, I’ll transfer you the money
 Yes, of course.” 
He hung up and leaned forward, dropping the phone and cradling his cheek in his hand. 
“There was a cursed object there,” he told you. “It would have been a while before the seal unraveled enough to be noticeable, but it was only a matter of time before it began attracting curses.”
“If you take it away, that means the place will be safe?” 
“We’ll keep an eye on it to be sure, but, generally, yes. You saved innocent people from being harmed by an unseen evil. They will be allowed to continue on living their boring, mundane lives. That’s what a jujutsu sorcerer does.”
You nodded thoughtfully. It was the smartest choice to simply reject him and leave and move on with your life. 
Most likely. 
Absolutely. 
But when you mentally followed that course of action to its completion, you knew that a part of you would always exist in this little cafe sitting across from the strangest man you had ever met considering an offer that scared and excited you. You would always wonder about the answers he promised, every day you would wonder if there was something more. 
“If everything you’re saying is true-” you began.
“It is.”   
“-then I’ll consider it.” 
Gojo smiled. “I’ll have Ijichi get your transfer paperwork pushed through. We’ll have to move fast, you have a lot of missed time to make up for. You don’t mind, do you?” 
“I said that I’ll consider it,” you told him, taken aback by his presumptuousness. 
“Sure, sure,” he said, waving his hand dismissively. “I’ll be in contact soon, okay? Be ready.” 
Tumblr media
Despite your attempt to retain a certain amount of resistance and control over the situation, things moved exactly as fast as Gojo said they would. He was telling the truth about all of it. There was such a place as Tokyo Prefectural Jujutsu High School, and he was a teacher, and although being such a late transfer was weird, it was all legitimate.  
The explanations were easier than you thought too. Mom was utterly charmed by Satoru Gojo. He came to your house wearing expensive clothes and a pair of sunglasses with his white hair flipped boyishly over his brow and explained the situation with a big, charming smile and the most disarmingly blue eyes you had ever seen and she was putty in his hands. She didn’t always believe you about spirits—curses, as Gojo called them—but she believed it from him, enthusing about how she’d always known you were special, and that you could do things nobody else could. It was moments like sitting in the room seeing Mom’s aura flash and sparkle with attraction and desire that made you wish you didn’t have the ability to see them. 
Not even two weeks after the cafe conversation with Satoru Gojo, you were packing up and moving to live on the Tokyo Jujutsu High campus grounds. As you packed, you thought a lot about the first time you saw an evil spirit. You screamed and screamed. It wasn’t until your grandmother came and comforted you that you calmed down. She had that effect on people. Making them comfortable, making them feel safe. 
Throughout your life, you flirted with divination and spirits and dark energy mostly for your own gain and amusement, but she was a real deal spiritual woman. If she were alive, she wouldn’t have liked who you were. That had been true for a while. You wondered what she would think of you going to study to exorcize curses, if that would have met with her approval. You wondered what dad would think. It had always been his plan that you should go to university. He wanted you to be educated before you got married. Funny, because he abandoned his university educated career-driven wife for some ditzy young thing he met at a bar.
It was kind of funny to think that, in the end, you wouldn’t go to university and you wouldn’t get married. Spite wasn’t a good primary reason to do something, but you couldn’t deny the frantic heat of its inspiration.
Tumblr media
“I don’t know,” Haruka said, her voice distorted through your phone’s speaker as you unpacked your things. The room you were given on the Jujutsu Tech campus was larger than you thought it would be, although it didn’t look nearly so big with your stuff strewn everywhere. Mom laughed at your materialism, but you didn’t want to be underprepared. “I like him, but I don’t think he likes me back.”
You slipped a shirt onto its hanger, rolling your eyes at her dramatics. “The only way you’ll know is if you ask him.” 
“It’s weird for him, I think. ‘Cause I’m still in school. I mean, there’s barely a year difference between us, but
 I don’t know. Maybe it is weird. If my mom knew I was dating Ikki, she’d flip out.” 
“Then don’t ask him out.”  
Haruka sighed. “I wish she was like your mom. She lets you do basically whatever you want.”
That stung, although you weren’t entirely sure she meant it to. “The way I see it,” you said, sidestepping that comment, “it won’t be weird after you’re out of school. Wait a few months, it’s not like you’re going to have time with exams going on.” 
“I wish you were here. Now when I make bad decisions I don’t have anyone to blame them on.” 
You laughed. “I was thinking the same thing. I can’t copy your homework anymore, why even bother being friends?” 
“Because,” Haruka said, clearly taking offense, “I am-”
“Knock knock,” somebody called through the open door, startling you. You turned to watch Gojo come in, looking around your room while Haruka rattled off all of the many reasons she was an invaluable friend to you. Well, you assumed he was looking around your room. He had returned to the bandages covering half his face, hiding his impossibly beautiful eyes. 
“One second, Haruka
 Can I help you?” you asked him, raising an eyebrow to hide the flicker of excitement you felt seeing him. 
“Oh, are you talking to someone?” Gojo asked. “I can come back later.”
“Ah, no, that’s fine,” you told him, very easily deciding that you would rather talk to him than listen to Haruka’s boy troubles. “Haru, I’ve gotta go,” you said, picking up your phone. “I’ll talk to you later.” 
“Is that a man’s voice?” she asked. “Why is he in your room, what kind of school is that? Is-” 
You ended the call, cutting her off. “Do you need something?” you asked. 
“I didn’t mean to interrupt anything.” 
“You didn’t,” you said, returning to hanging up your clothes. “Although she’s probably going to tell everyone this whole transfer thing was an elaborate lie to cover for the fact that I got knocked up and ran away with some guy. I’m not sure why, but nobody believes I’ve dedicated myself to a strict religious lifestyle.” 
“How much do they know about your abilities?” Gojo asked, walking over to your bed and sitting down, grabbing one of the stray magazines off the floor. He flicked through the glossy pages of fashion advice and gossip with a distinct lack of interest. 
You snorted, hanging up one of your last few dresses. “You’re kidding, right?” 
“Not at all,” Gojo said, dropping the magazine to flip through another. “It can be very isolating to keep such a big secret from the people closest to you.” 
“It would be such a drag to explain,” you said. “Besides, nobody wants to know that things like curses exist. They just want to live their normal lives where things make sense.” 
Gojo hummed in amusement. “Is that really the only reason?” 
The tone of his voice set you on edge. It sounded like he was implying something. “What do you mean?” 
“It would make things more difficult for you if anybody knew you could read their mind, wouldn’t it?” 
You frowned at him, although he didn’t seem to be paying attention. “First of all,” you said, putting a hand on your hip, “I can’t read minds. Second of all, it’s not like I’m actively trying to spy on people. I can’t help it.”
“Calm down,” he said with a smile, tossing the magazine aside. “I wasn’t making any comment on your character. It was an observation.” 
“Right,” you said, forcing yourself to let it go. “By the way, where is everyone else? The rooms around me all look empty.” 
Gojo waved his hand nonchalantly, standing up. “There aren’t any other third year girls.” 
“Did something happen?ïżœïżœÂ 
“No, it’s not abnormal. Jujutsu sorcerers are extremely rare.” Gojo walked towards the wall you had half covered with various posters and decorations. “I heard your admission interview went well.” 
“Of course it did,” you said, smiling.  He didn’t see it, too focused on the map. You had it set up on your wall like you had at home, ready in case the mood struck.
“That’s the library,” Gojo said, tapping a finger against the marked spot. His fingers were long. Considering his abnormal height, it was hardly surprising. It was attractive though. You shut that thought down fast. You could acknowledge it as a fact, but he was your teacher now. Besides, he probably had women throwing themselves at him from all angles, you’d rather be celebate than be reduced to one of the many.
“And right there,” you said, coming up behind him to point at another mark, “is the-”
“Antique shop,” he shot you a smile over his shoulder. “What an interesting ability.” 
“Isn’t this sort of thing normal for, um, jujutsu sorcerers?” you asked, the term coming out a little awkwardly. 
“Not at all. Sorcerers are highly individualistic. There are inherited techniques, but many of them are unique to the sorcerer. They’re innate, carved into your frontal lobe.” He tapped his forehead, turning towards you.
“But you can do the same thing,” you said. “Reading people’s auras and all of that.” You grinned, raising your eyebrows playfully. “You’ve got a third eye.” 
“Six Eyes, actually,” Gojo said. “Although it does seem like you have a related form of extrasensory perception.” He threw an arm around your shoulders, swaying you back and forth. “You’re a little mini me! Isn’t that exciting?” 
The sudden touch made you stiffen up, too surprised to react immediately. The only coherent thought you had was that he smelled really good. You shook that out of your head, pushing at his arm in a half-hearted attempt to get some space.
“What can you do then?” you asked. “Can you teach me?” 
Gojo stopped swaying you around. “Weren’t you listening to anything I said? Jujutsu techniques are-” 
“-innate and unique,” you finished for him. “But you can teach me how to get better at my own techniques if they’re like yours, right?”
“Ah, ah, ah,” Gojo said, stepping away. “If you try to run before you learn to walk, you’ll fall on your face. You’re getting a late start, so you’re going to have to work hard.” He raised his pointer finger to lecture you. “You’ll start by getting control over your cursed energy.” 
“Okay,” you said, nodding. “How do I do that?” 
“First! You clean your room,” he said. “It’s a mess in here. Then come to the classroom. I’ll have to find Oyama.” 
“Who’s Oyama?” 
“The other third year. He’ll be able to help you when I’m not here.” 
“You’re leaving?” 
“Are you disappointed?” Gojo cooed, leaning forward to put himself on your level, pursing his lips in a mocking display of pity. “As much as I would love to teach my cute little student personally, I have obligations to fulfill as a sorcerer. I hope you don’t miss me too much in the meantime.”
You gave him a flat look, hiding your genuine disappointment behind your irritation at the mockery. “I’m sure I’ll live.” 
“That’s the spirit!” Gojo said, patting your head. “Okay!” He stood up straight, turning away. “Don’t take too long,” he called as he left, “I hate having to wait.” 
“I’m sure this will only take me four or five hours,” you said. “Maybe six. I hope you don’t miss me too much in the meantime.” 
Gojo didn’t respond to your taunt, shooting you a final smile over his shoulder, one that was all blinding white teeth. The covered eyes made it more menacing than playful. 
Tumblr media
“I hate it when you ignore my calls,” Mom said. “It’s been over a week since you gave me any sort of update. There’s only so much time I have to talk to you, so when you don’t answer, I have no idea what to think.”
“I know, I’m sorry,” you said in as apologetic a voice as you could fake, holding your phone between your ear and shoulder as you did your nails. It was a futile effort, there was no way you could keep your hands manicured. All you could do was fight back your cuticles and paint your nails knowing they would be chipped the next day. “I spend all my time training, studying, or exhausted from training and studying. Do you remember Gojo talking about how being a late transfer meant a lot of extra work? I want to succeed here, so I have to put in the work.”
As you hoped, the apology and mention of Gojo quelled some of her fire. “Oh, well, I still expect you to keep me informed.” 
“I know,” you said. “Really, there’s not much to say.” Other than going out on a mission with Oyama for the first time and helping him exorcize a nasty curse that you helped to find with your unique ability, but you weren’t going to tell her that. You were saving that for when Gojo came back from whatever mission he was off doing. Instead, you painted a lick of red onto your pinky nail, carefully working the color into the edges. “How are you?” you asked her. “You mentioned you were seeing that guy from the lab?” 
“Didn’t I tell you? I had to end things with him,” Mom said. “He was a real piece of work.” 
“Oh, no you didn’t. I’m sorry,” you apologized, capping the nail polish bottle and appraising your hands. Serviceable, under the circumstances. 
“You know how men are. You think they’re fine, but they turn out to be completely crazy.” She huffed, you could imagine the way she would shake her head. “Actually, I’ve been spending some time with a man from the second floor. It’s going really well.”
“Oh, that’s exciting!” you exclaimed with enthusiasm, rolling your eyes. She was almost as bad as Haruka with the boy drama. You wanted her to be happy, of course you did, but having to hear about her messy romantic life got tiresome. 
“When you get back, maybe the four of us can go out for dinner.”
“Four?” 
“He has a daughter. She’s a little younger than you, I’m sure the two of you would get along really well.” 
“Yeah, that sounds fun,” you said, really scooping deep to manage an enthusiastic tone. “I’m just not sure when I’ll be able to get some time away. Like I said, I’m very busy.” 
“It’s been two months, surely you can ask Gojo for one weekend home.” 
“I’ll ask him,” you told her, making sure she could hear your doubt. Hopefully this fling wouldn’t last long, you really couldn’t stomach the thought of feigning interest in some stranger’s daughter. 
Content that your nails were dry, you peeled your phone away from your ear. 
“But I’ve gotta go for now,” you told her. “I promised Oyama I’d study with him. You know, final exams.” 
Another lie, although one you didn’t feel as bad about. In reality, final exams at Jujutsu Tech weren’t at all like at a normal school. You would still be graduating, but not through lengthy tests. It felt a little cheap to have all of your studying go to waste, but you weren’t about to complain.
“Yes, of course,” Mom replied. “Don’t forget to keep me informed, alright?” 
“Got it,” you said. “I’ll talk to you later. Love you, bye.” 
“Love you.” 
You hung up, tossed your phone to the side, and uncapped the bottle to paint your toenails. 
Tumblr media
Gojo returned a few days later with kitschy souvenirs from some small village you had never heard of and a big smile, eager to hear how you were progressing. For that matter, you were eager to share it with him. He hadn’t been gone too long, but you were working harder than you ever had before, and getting better accordingly. 
“Okay!” Gojo said, leaning against the edge of his desk. “Tell me everything I’ve missed. How is your training?” 
“I’m getting a lot better at controlling my cursed energy,” you said. “You can tell, can’t you?”
“I can,” Gojo said, the corner of his mouth lifting in a little smile. “What about your hand-to-hand training?” 
You frowned at how quickly he brushed over your impressive accomplishment. Even Oyama was a little impressed by how quickly you adapted to the natural movement of cursed energy. Once again, you tried to get a read on Gojo’s state of mind to know what he was thinking, but it was as impossible as before.
“I got punched in the face for the first time,” you said. 
The comment didn’t have the intended effect of eliciting amusement or confusion. Instead: “Did you deserve it?” 
“What?” you asked, indignant. “No, not like that. I was sparring with Oyama and I realized that I’d never been punched in the face, so I asked him to. It seems like the sort of thing I needed to experience.”
“And what did you learn?” 
“That Oyama enjoyed it way too much, and I needed to buy waterproof mascara. It made my eyes water like crazy.” 
Gojo laughed, but didn’t give you anything else to work with. 
“I’ve also learned that I’m really not into fistfighting,” you said, finally being serious. “I’ll definitely want to use weapons.”
“Your cursed technique is more effective the closer you are to the opponent, isn’t it?” Gojo asked. “So you’ll want something that can work at very close range.”
“But first I’ll have to learn how to reliably close the distance. I’m not fast enough. Yet.”
Gojo nodded thoughtfully. “Speed is important, but reading your opponent is more valuable in that situation,” he said. “If you ask nicely, I may be able to help.” 
“I have to ask?” 
He sighed dramatically. “My time is in high demand.”
“Some teacher you are,” you scoffed, rolling your eyes in as exaggerated of a way as possible. 
“Watch your tone,” Gojo told you, wagging a finger. “You don’t want detention, do you?” 
“I’m so sorry, sensei,” you said, batting your eyelashes. “I didn’t mean to disrespect you.” 
He didn’t immediately respond to the taunt which, when you couldn’t get a read on his mood anyway, was oddly unsettling. 
“You’re lucky I’m such a kind, patient man,” he finally said, his voice softer than before. “That cheeky tone could get you in trouble.” 
“I’ve heard that you’re way worse,” you said. “I’ve heard that all of the higher-ups think you’re a nuisance. I’m only trying to be more like you, sensei.”
“You might find you don’t enjoy where that gets you,” he said. The tenor of his voice was playful, but the tension beneath wasn’t.
“You wouldn’t do anything,” you said, hoping to laugh it off.
He smiled, but didn’t laugh. 
“I heard what happened in Shinjuku,” Gojo said before things got too awkward. “You were able to identify the type and motivation of the curses and warn Oyama. That’s impressive.” 
“Oh
 Yeah, thank you,” you said. “It wasn’t that difficult once I understood what type of place it was. Officially, it was a club, but that was only a front for their prostitution scheme. Of course the curses would hate men.” 
“You know, I’ve been thinking, with proper honing, you might reach a point where you can perceive the nature of a technique before it can be used against you.” 
“Really?” you asked, excited by the idea. It sounded like an impressive trick.
“It’s possible, certainly. But,” he pointed at you, “you’re a long way off from developing a skill that complex. Don’t get distracted from working on the basics.”
“I know, I know,” you said, trying not to seem too petulant. “I know I have to practice with my cursed energy, but sensing things about people and curses, that’s intuitive.” 
“It’s hard on you, isn’t it?” Gojo asked, although it wasn’t much of a question. “Your ability is empathetic, not sympathetic. To understand what you’re facing, you have to let it in. That can be very dangerous. You have to carefully control it.”
“It’s not comfortable,” you allowed. “But I can do it.” 
“To know the nature of the curse is to be confronted with the absolute worst of humanity, and it very well could end with you cursing them in turn.”
“I won’t let it get to me.” 
“Not to mention how dangerous it is, I’ve known sorcerers who are rendered entirely catatonic just through proximity to especially strong curses, and that’s with their defenses up.” 
“I can handle it,” you insisted, frowning. 
Gojo paused, considering you with his head tilted curiously to the side. 
“You said you asked Oyama to punch you in the face,” he said. “You might be a bit of a masochist, but I assume you were looking for that experience in a controlled environment.” 
“Yeah, something like that,” you said, too caught off guard by the change of topic to properly react to the masochist comment.
“That’s smart, actually,” Gojo said. “Come here, I want to show you something.”
“Show me what?” you asked, frowning. 
“The danger of special grade cursed energy. Come here, I don’t want to cast too wide a net and catch anyone else. This is for educational purposes only, alright?” 
“Okay,” you said, hopping off your desk and approaching him.
“What do you feel?” Gojo asked, pushing away from the big desk to stand up straight. His height continuously took you by surprise. Maybe you’d find loafers with more of a heel, it was annoying to have to look up at him like this. 
“Not much. You’re as mysterious as ever,” you said, an unmistakable note of bitterness in your tone.
“Okay then. Are you ready?” Gojo asked. 
“Go ahead,” you said, bracing yourself. You knew cursed energy, you had felt it both from sorcerers and actual curses. You thought you were prepared.
You were not prepared. 
Cursed energy flared out around him in an oppressive wave, capturing you in its field. The only thing you could think was that you were going to die. There was nothing you could think to compare it to. Fear flooded your system, it was all that existed. Not the fear of pain or death or any human threat, but complete and total destruction. Cellular annihilation, the ruination of the thing that was ‘you’ until not one part remained. You couldn’t move. His cursed energy snuffed that out, squishing down everything that wasn’t animalistic terror. When your legs gave out, you barely felt it, only the weakness of your body caving in. Gojo caught you before you fell, holding you up against him. 
“The way you feel right now,” Gojo muttered, his voice soft and low, “this is what it is to be truly helpless. This is what you’re ultimately up against. Unless you’re prepared to endure the depths of hell, your arrogant curiosity will destroy you.” 
Just like that, it was over. 
You sobbed, hiding your face against his chest. It was pathetic, but you couldn’t control the entirely bodily reaction now that you were arrested with blind fear. Your body was practically vibrating from how violently you were shaking. Never in your life had you experienced such horrific, visceral fear. It was worse than you would have thought, even though you were never actually in any danger. 
“Ah, maybe that was too much,” Gojo said regretfully, patting your back. 
“Wha-aa-as that-t yo—uor te-eh-chnique?” you asked, your stammered words muffled against his chest. How embarrassing. 
“That? No. If I had used my technique, your brain would be mush right now.” Gojo ran his hand over your hair, almost affectionately stroking it. “Do you need me to carry you to your room? I wouldn’t mind.”
Your hands tightened in the front of his uniform, although you couldn’t recall when you began holding onto him. Gojo hummed, petting your hair again, his hand idly lowering to your back, and then your waist, and your hip. 
It was only a flicker, a fraction of a second, but you felt the barest whisper of glee. Lust. For blood or otherwise, you didn’t have the capacity to tell, but the impression was in such stark opposition to your own tumultuous feelings that it startled you.
You gasped, stumbling away from Gojo like he’d shocked you. Luckily, you managed to catch yourself on the edge of one of the desks rather than fall. He was, as ever, completely inscrutable. Whatever you thought you felt, it was gone as fast as it struck. 
Unable to read anything else from the man, you decided that it was your imagination, a subsequent reaction born from a panicked brain. It was difficult to hold onto the feeling of primal terror now that it wasn’t actively battering down your defenses. Without any actual danger, your brain couldn’t generate the same intensity. With shaking hands, you wiped beneath your eyes, keeping them averted. 
“That was embarrassing, I’m sorry,” you said.
“This isn’t too bad of a reaction. It’s kind of cute, actually.”
“Oh, yeah, definitely,” you agreed with breathless sarcasm, trying very hard to compose yourself. “For the record, I preferred being punched in the face.” 
“I’m sure,” Gojo said with a little laugh. “Well,” he clapped his hands together, effectively ending the report, “you look like you could use a break, let’s go see what’s for lunch.” 
Tumblr media
“It’s so stupid,” Haruka said, her sniffling voice crinkling through your phone's speaker. 
You laid on your back while listening to her cry, staring at your dorm’s plain ceiling. Things with Ikki hadn’t gone well. Normally you could at least pretend to care about her love life, but your thoughts were elsewhere. 
“I knew he didn’t like me, I just thought since he was so nice and-” 
It pissed you off to be so consumed by thoughts of one man, but it felt like there was a whirlpool in your head. You could fight it for a while, but all too soon your thoughts would return to your enigmatic teacher. Back and forth, back and forth, you bounced between trying to convince yourself to be realistic about yourself and the creeping paranoia that there was something going on.
Gojo was a very physical sort of person. It was conceited to think he’d be interested in you when he was attractive enough to get any woman he reasonably wanted. He was only helping you. It wasn’t intimate. Even if it felt a little strange, that was normal for combat training, wasn’t it?  
He was interested in you. He was taking advantage of his role as your teacher, teasing you for his own amusement. That flash of lust was real, and it warned you of danger. The awkward nerves you felt around him were rational. 
Back and forth and back and forth and-
“Hello?” Haruka snapped.
“Ah, um, yeah, I’m really sorry, Haru,” you said, realizing after a beat of silence that you had missed your cue. 
“Whatever. I know you don’t get it.” She sniffed and then cleared her throat, composing herself. “I don’t suppose you know any hot guys, do you?”
“No dice,” you told her, although your thoughts went in a different direction. Gojo was hot, but he was also older than you and your teacher and there was no way. You rubbed your temple as if you could physically drive out the intrusive thoughts. It was pure ego. 
In any other situation, you would be able to check for sure, but not with him. That was it. You didn’t know, and so you were making assumptions. Everything was normal, you were the one acting like a fool, self-obsessed enough to think you were getting the attention of an attractive older man.  
“When you visit, we’ll have to go out looking for guys,” Haruka said. “I want to do something crazy before classes start.” 
“I’m sure I can find a way to sneak out,” you joked. Mostly joking. You weren’t confined on campus, it was a little hard to find time. 
That weekend, Gojo was gone, Oyama was busy, and you had the day to yourself. Rather than wasting it on campus, you hopped on a bus to the Tokyo station and took the train to Yokohama. You thought you would feel different returning to familiar stomping grounds after being away so long, but you didn’t. Nothing ever really changed.
That thought struck you especially when you spotted a pretty girl in a red sundress lackadaisically scrolling on her phone on a bench at the station. Haruka Inaba consistently scored top marks in every class, volunteered at hospitals in her free time, and reigned over the school’s tennis club throughout her second and third year of high school. She was the type of girl other girls wished they were.
A cursory look over your social media timeline would present picture after picture of the two of you having fun together, and she was the only person you had ever told about your dad leaving your mom for a younger woman. In short, she was your best friend.
Although, it might have been more accurate to say you had entered into an alliance. Everybody had a face they preferred other people didn’t see, when you were honest with someone that made you close, but didn’t necessarily foster a lot of affection. 
“I hope you didn’t wait too long,” you said, greeting her with a smile. 
“It was no big deal,” she told you. “The station’s on the way to the mall anyway.” 
“Well then, shall we?” you asked. 
“Of course,” Haruka said, getting to her feet and tossing her hair back to expose her perfectly smooth neck and shoulder, a very practiced gesture. “I’m surprised your mom didn’t come. You haven’t seen her since you left, have you?”
Internally, you rolled your eyes at how obvious the question was. Testing pressure points, or just looking for gossip. 
“She’s a busy woman, I wouldn’t ask her to spend her day off with me,” you lied as you shuffled into the crowd of foot traffic flowing out of the station and onto the street. Mom didn’t even know you were in town. “Besides, I hate shopping with her.”
“That’s fair. What are you looking for today?”
“Athletic wear that isn’t hideous.”
“Do you do a lot of exercise at that new school of yours?” she asked, saying ‘school’ like it was a joke. 
You shrugged. So far, you had been vague about Jujutsu Tech. It was impossible to be specific without sounding insane. Besides, Haruka only wanted to know more so she could dismiss the idea that you were special enough to be scouted for an incredibly upscale and mysterious school and she wasn’t.  
“A bit,” you said. “What time are we meeting Fumiko and Kaoru?”
“The movie starts at four-fifteen,” Haruka told you.
“Oh, Ikki’s coming too,” you said. “I hope you don’t mind, Kaoru invited him before I could ask him not to.” 
Haruka smiled tightly, her aura flashing aggressively. “Why would I mind?” 
You let that one go, knowing better than to rub it in.
After that, you and Haruka relaxed into a far more superficial, casual dynamic. Clothes were a great unifier, and she had great taste. 
The world was set right. No curses, no fighting, no second guessing people’s feelings. The other three showed up around lunch. There was still some strain with Haruka and the ever-oblivious Ikki, but you pretended you didn’t notice. The movie was boring, the dinner conversation even more-so, but you were rewarded with a milkshake out in the open air plaza.
Haruka and Fumiko were arguing with Kaoru about action versus drama movies. You wondered what type of movie Gojo preferred, if either. He was capable of stunts cooler than any action hero, but you weren’t sure he’d buy into drama either.
Was that some sort of mystical divination, your errant thoughts predicting the future? Probably not, although it was concerning that your thoughts would stray to him so easily. 
You realized someone was behind you a fraction of a second before their big hands were covering your eyes. “Guess who,” he said. He, as in, one of the few people who could easily sneak up on you, who could make you nearly jump out of your skin, your cursed energy flaring and heart racing.  
You grabbed Gojo’s wrists, pulling his hands away from your eyes and turning to face him. He wore a casual button-up, a pair of retro round lensed sunglasses, and a huge grin. 
“Who are you?” Ikki asked, his body tensed and halfway out of his seat. 
“It’s alright,” you said, putting a hand on his arm. “This is
” you said, looking at Gojo as you tried to think of an answer.
“I’m her teacher, Satoru Gojo,” he finished for you with a megawatt smile, waving to your friends. Haruka looked impressed, her eyes dragging over him without even an attempt at subtlety. The other three looked at him with a range from mild interest to outright hostility. 
“I thought you were on a mi—a business trip,” you said. 
“I finished early,” Gojo said, wedging himself between you and Ikki to wrap an arm around your shoulder. The stool was high enough that he didn’t have to lean down very much, but he still almost pulled you out of the seat. “Aren’t you going to introduce me to your friends?” His face was right next to yours. You couldn’t look at him, not when he was peering over the top of his sunglasses, giving you the full weight of his beautiful eyes.
You cleared your throat, irritated that he would go out of his way to embarrass you. “This is Ikki, Haruka, Fumiko, and Kaoru,” you told him, gesturing to them in turn.  
“You’re more than welcome to join us, Gojo,” Haruka said, leaning forward with her eyes fixed directly on Gojo. “She’s spoken very highly of you.” 
“She didn’t say you were so young,” Ikki said, clearly disgruntled by the way Gojo had pushed him aside. “Are you really a teacher?”
“Ah, you flatter me!” Gojo said, laughing a little louder than appropriate. “Well, as much as I would love to stick around to hear embarrassing stories about my cute little student, it’s time for us to get going.” He released you, standing up straight. “It was nice meeting you all.”   
He couldn’t be serious. 
“Us?” you asked, raising an eyebrow. 
“Yes. There’s something we need to do before going back to campus. It’s time sensitive, we have to hurry.” 
“I’m kind of in the middle of something,” you said. “Can’t it wait until tomorrow?” 
“No, it can’t. Come on.”
You played out the scenario where you continued to argue, but all of them ended with the same eventuality. He was, no matter what else, your teacher. Sighing dramatically, you slung your bags over your arm and stood up. 
“I guess I have to go,” you said. “It was fun, I’ll see you later.” Fumiko and Kaoru smiled back, but Haruka was fixated on Gojo. You could practically see the hearts swirling in her aura. Ikki was unamused on the edge of hostile, glaring at Gojo who had put his hands in his pockets, unconcerned.
“Okay,” you said, turning away from your friends. “Lead the way.”
Gojo smiled. “Don’t worry,” he told you, taking off with his long-legged strides, “it’s not far.” 
“Is there a job?” you asked, trotting behind him to catch up. The plaza was congested with the late afternoon crowd, it was a bit of a battle to make your way out until you reached the equally crowded sidewalk. 
“It’s something very important,” Gojo told you. “Time is of the essence. Can’t you walk any faster?” 
“In these shoes?” you asked incredulously, coming to a stop beside him as you waited for the crosswalk light to turn. 
“I’ve never understood that,” Gojo said, looking at your feet. “Why wear something that you can’t move around in? I’d hate that.” 
“Because these shoes are adorable and they make my legs look great,” you said, once again rushing to keep up with him as he crossed the road. 
“Oho?” Gojo asked, slowing his stride to look at you with a smile. “Are you trying to impress somebody?” 
“I want to impress everyone,” you said.   
“It was that guy you were sitting next to, wasn’t it?” he asked knowingly. “Are you dating?”
“Ikki?” you asked. Your nose scrunched up at the idea, you could only imagine Haruka’s reaction. “No, we’re not.” 
“Really? He was very protective of you.”
You shrugged, not really interested in that particular topic. 
“How was your trip?” you asked, prompting him to tell you about England. When you thought about the city of London, you imagined big stone castles crawling with translucent ghosts in huge gowns, but he said it was just a regular city with regular boring curses.  
You weren’t as disappointed by that as you might have been otherwise, too busy trying to keep up. Apparently, not far meant something completely different to Gojo than to you, although part of that was that he refused to slow down for your sake. It was almost like he was amused by forcing you to scramble behind him, but you didn’t want to think he would be that rude just for his own entertainment.
It was a huge relief when he stopped in front of a collection of businesses. “Wait here,” Gojo said, grabbing your shoulders and pressing down as if to plant you in place. 
“Yes, sir.” 
He went into the store and you waited dutifully, looking around at the people passing by. You felt out the area curiously, but there wasn’t much. People’s auras that projected regular, boring emotions and some vague, stale residuals, the tumultuous swirl of rotten energy that swarmed the city like a foul stench. Nothing out of the ordinary.
It was difficult not to replay his questions in your head, it really only added to the confusing mess of nerves and doubt you felt when you thought about Gojo. Why would it matter if you were dating Ikki or not? It wasn’t his business whatsoever. But really, not that you would ever openly acknowledge it, the idea that Satoru Gojo would give you attention in that way was thrilling. Not good, not bad, just thrilling. It was because of who he was, you knew that rationally, and you knew that was a weird and childish way to think. There was no way he had any inappropriate sentiments towards you, no more than you did him. 
When you thought about it like that, you just got irritated. With him and with yourself. 
“Okay!” Gojo called, easily catching your attention as he left the store and came to stand by you. He held a little box from the bakery, although you couldn’t see what was in it. “Close your eyes and say ‘ahh’.”
“What?” you asked, your eyebrows furrowing. 
“Come on, do it,” he insisted. 
You did as he said, making no attempts to hide your exasperation. Gojo pushed a pastry puff into your mouth, leaving a smear of cream over your bottom lip. 
Chewing the pastry, you opened your eyes to Gojo’s eager smile. “Well? Delicious, right?” he asked, licking off the extra cream from the fingers that had just been in your mouth. 
You nodded as you swallowed, more distracted by the way his tongue ran along his long fingers than the flavor. Which was ridiculous. “Are we waiting for someone?” you asked, forcing yourself to focus on that instead.
“No, we’re going back to campus. These are the best profiteroles I’ve ever tasted. We had to hurry—they make a fresh batch for the evening crowd.”
“So
 there’s no job?” you asked. 
“I never said it was,” he told you, popping another pastry in his mouth. 
“This was the thing that was so important that I couldn’t spend time with my friends that I never see?” you pushed. “You’re not serious.”
“Are you mad?” Gojo asked. “I got some just for you.”
“I haven’t seen them in a long time,” you said. “And you were acting weird.” 
“You are mad,” Gojo said, frowning. “I only wanted to share something nice with you. After all, you’ve been working so hard. I’m proud of you.” 
“Is that it?” you asked. “Really?” 
“What else?” he asked. 
Tumblr media
“Hello?” you asked after picking up the call. You were waiting for your laundry, half-heartedly leafing through a book about historical cursed objects. 
“Did you make it back alright?” Haruka asked from the other end. 
“I did,” you said. “I’m sorry about earlier. Gojo is a little
 eccentric.” 
“He’s gorgeous,” Haruka said. “I can’t believe you didn’t tell me your teacher was so hot.” 
“He’s my teacher,” you said, surprised by the flare of irritation you felt at having her point it out. Of course he was hot, but you couldn’t acknowledge that. You wouldn’t want to anyway, not when you were still feeling so conflicted. 
“Yeah but he’s young. What do you think, twenty-five? Twenty-six?” 
“He’s my teacher,” you repeated.
“He’s not my teacher. Do you think he’s single? I didn’t see a ring.” 
“No,” you said bluntly, closing the book with a snap. 
“No, he’s not single?” 
“I mean no, I’m not having this conversation with you,” you said. “It’s weird and disrespectful.” 
“You’re kidding,” Haruka asked. “Since when do you care about that?”
That caught you off guard; you didn’t have an answer. Any response you could think of led to increasingly disquieting explanations. “I don’t think Gojo’s the dating type,” you told her, deciding to side-step that question completely. “He’s out of the city about as often as he’s here, so I doubt he’s got much time for that sort of thing.” 
She hummed. “Maybe I can come visit you on campus. It’s just outside of Tokyo, right?” 
“It’s a religious school,” you told her. “No visitors on campus.” 
“That’s so lame. You should give me his number then.”  
“Why would I do that?” 
“For me,” Haruka said. “To mend my broken heart.” 
“You can’t date my teacher.” 
“I’m not looking to date him,”  Haruka said. “Come on, you owe me. Please?” 
“Look, Haru-” you began, ready to try to explain to her why it was a bad idea that wouldn’t go anywhere, but she cut you off. 
“Unless you really are saving him for yourself,” Haruka said. “I guess I wouldn’t put it past you.” 
You closed your mouth, swallowing your warning. For that, she could deal with another rejection. “Okay, I’ll ask.”
“Thank you!” Haruka said. “Okay, I gotta hurry to take a shower, text me. Don’t forget, okay?”
“I won’t,” you said, truly meaning it. “Goodnight.”  
Tumblr media
The next day, the sun was high and hot as you dropped down to sit next to Gojo on the field-side benches. 
“Your form is looking much better,” Gojo said. “I like that outfit too. Is it new?” 
You smiled, preening a little bit at the compliment. “Thank you, it is,” you said, smoothing your hair back. “You know, men don’t usually notice clothes.” 
“I notice everything you do,” he said. “It’s the best way to keep track of your progress.” 
“Right,” you said, smiling and accepting that with a nod, aggressively rejecting the fluttery nerves the comment inspired. “Sensei, may I ask you something personal?”
“Oh? What is it?
“Are you seeing anyone? Romantically, I mean.” 
“That’s hardly an appropriate question to ask your teacher.” 
“You asked me if I was dating someone,” you pointed out. “I’m only asking for a—a friend.” 
“A friend?” Gojo repeated dubiously. “Well, you can tell your friend that I’m not seeing anyone. Not exclusively, at least.”
That confirmed that, at least. “And you’re okay with younger women?” you asked, acting more flustered than you felt. “My age, I mean. Or, you know, around my age. Not me, obviously.”
“It depends on the woman,” he said slowly, leaning forward with a little smile curling his lips. “What’s she like?”
“I guess you could say she’s kind of like me,” you said. “Some people think she’s difficult, but maybe you don’t mind that?”  
“Is she secretly very shy?” he asked. “Perhaps because she’s afraid of her true feelings?” 
“She is a little shy,” you allowed. “You’re intimidating sometimes, sensei. And it’s scandalous because you’re my teacher.” 
“I won’t be your teacher forever.”
“Yeah, that’s true.”
“But I would hate for anyone to think I’m playing favorites.” 
“It’s not like I’m asking for special treatment.”
“Aren’t you?”  
“Not at all. I’d rather you keep the entire thing between you two,” you said, your tone reverting to its normal timbre.
“What?” Gojo asked, his voice flat with confusion. 
“My friend Haruka. You met her yesterday. She asked me to give her your number and see if you were interested,” you said. “It’s the only way to make up for having to bail out on the plans we had last night. That’s okay, right? It was your fault.”  
“Are you still mad at me for that?” Gojo asked.
“I’m not mad,” you pretended to consider his nonplussed expression for a moment. “You seemed interested before.”
“You were misleading me on purpose, weren’t you? How cruel. I thought you were a nice girl.” 
“Misleading you? I don’t know what you mean, sensei. I told you I was asking for a friend.” 
If you could see his eyes, you had a feeling they would be narrowed. “In that case, I’m  afraid I’ll have to pass.”
You shrugged. “Your loss.” Taking a drink, you pumped yourself up and got to your feet. “Okay! I’m gonna win this next match for sure.” 
You jumped off the benches. You did not win the next match. You did, however, feel as if you had scored some sort of petty victory with Gojo’s obvious confusion. You wondered if he truly thought you were making a pass at him and was willing to play along, or if it was just as much a game to him as you. If you could read him, you’d know. And it wouldn’t be a source of many late nights spent looking up at your ceiling wondering if you were reading too far into innocuous interactions. 
But you couldn’t.
Tumblr media
You shouldn’t have played into it. That was the conclusion you quickly drew as March rolled out into April and your training reached a feverish intensity. The more you trained, the stronger your Divination became, the more you realized how utterly outmatched you were, how unprepared. Not only with Jujutsu sorcery, but with your enigmatic teacher.
The interactions seemed so banal at face value, but they became the only thing you could think about. It was always something. 
“Oh, look at you!” Gojo said, startling you as you were leaving campus one Saturday morning. “That’s very cute. Did you get all dressed up just for me? I’m flattered.” 
“No, I was going to go out.”
“It’s for a boy, then. I see.” 
You rolled your eyes impatiently. “If I was dressing up for you, I’d be dressing up for a guy. But I'm not.”
“Oh, but I just remembered,” Gojo said, snapping his fingers. “I’m taking you along on a job. You need more experience, don’t you?”   
And he was always so close. Maddeningly close, finding any excuse to touch you.
“Oop, there’s an eyelash on your cheek,” Gojo said, leaning in close with his lips pursed as he pinched it off. “Okay! Make a wish!” 
You resisted the urge to shrink back, looking at the bandage covering his eyes as impassively as you could. “I wish-”
“No, don’t tell me!” he said, waving his hands. “Otherwise it won’t come true.”
The two of you would be walking somewhere and he’d grabbed your hand. “No, no, we’re going this way,” he'd say, acting like it was the most casual thing in the world to entwine his fingers with your own to guide you. 
And the other things, a friendly arm thrown over your shoulder, his hands physically adjusting your stance when practicing fighting, his relentless proximity, it added up. Added up to what? You didn’t know. Whenever you expressed discomfort, Gojo seemed so confused. 
You thought that at least when he was away on missions, you would have space to breathe, but even then you felt his domineering influence. 
“Where are you going?” Oyama asked.
“It’s not your business.” 
“Is it an emergency?” 
“No. I’m-”
“Then you need to be training, your hand to hand is still way too sloppy.” 
And then it was:
“You marked a spot on your map, we should go check it out.” 
“And it can only be done today,” you said flatly. “On the day I had off. When I specifically mentioned I wanted to go out.” 
Oyama shrugged as if helpless. And, honestly, he probably was. You had a feeling you knew exactly where the orders were coming from.
When Gojo came back and you asked him about it, demanding some explanation, he looked utterly baffled by your confrontational tone. 
“You need to focus,” Gojo said, frowning with concern, his aura as impenetrable as ever. “You’re still so far behind your fellow sorcerers.” He wrapped an arm around your shoulders to comfort you, his voice lowering intimately. “I know it’s difficult right now, but when you’re strong, you can do whatever you want.”
The string of cancellations as well as the thing with Gojo not working out was the breaking point for Haruka. She stopped inviting you places. More than once, you considered telling her the truth, coming clean about everything regarding Gojo’s strange behavior, but you didn’t. 
Even if you told her the truth, that you weren’t necessarily trying to invite Gojo’s attention, it would validate the thing she first assumed when asking you to get his number for her. That was an old wound, an uncomfortable situation in high school with the tennis instructor. Besides, when you presented the case to yourself, it sounded insane. A handful of interactions with a man who was a bit eccentric, being restricted because you were so far behind other sorcerers.
Sometimes you felt insane, like you were missing something vital, drawing the wrong conclusions from inferred motivations because you couldn’t read Gojo like you could everyone else. You asked for a transfer to the Kyoto campus, and you clung to that. They said they would consider it, but you weren’t sure if they took it seriously. You couldn’t provide any details as to why you wanted to move, not even to yourself. 
All you could do was lay in bed listening to white noise TV overthinking every comment he made and interactions you had, your thoughts caught in the endless back and forth of confusion.  
Tumblr media
“You weren’t there to greet me,” Gojo said, calling into the empty gym where you were stretching. He had been gone for three days and, unlike when you first began at Jujutsu Tech, you weren’t excitedly looking forward to his arrival. Or maybe you were? At least it was something other than the oppressive isolation and relentless training, but it only really upset you. “I got you a souvenir.”
“I’m good, thanks. Did you have a fun trip?” you asked in an icy tone, refusing to turn around to address him with respect.
“I wouldn’t call it fun, it’s work.” 
“Still,” you insisted, rolling your shoulders, “it must be nice to have a little freedom.” 
An awkward silence followed your comment.
“You’re not mad or something, are you?” Gojo finally asked. 
“I’m not mad.”
“I haven’t done anything to deserve this attitude,” Gojo clearly wasn’t convinced, you could hear the theatrical dismay in his tone. “What’s got you so grumpy?”
“I’m not grumpy.” 
“So why are you pouting then?” 
Finally fed up with the badgering, you whirled around to face him, resolved to be upfront, to not give him a way to get out of the question. But then you looked him up and down and felt an odd jab of disgust and guilt twist in your stomach. It was so much easier to think the worst of somebody when they weren’t there to provide any sort of counternarrative. Seeing Gojo, it was hard to believe that he was the person you sometimes feared him to be. He was too attractive, powerful, and intelligent. It didn’t make sense that he would resort to underhanded means to manipulate you.
“Is there a reason I’m not allowed to leave?” you asked, staring at his covered eyes. 
“What do you mean?” Gojo asked, the picture of innocent confusion. “Nobody’s stopping you.” 
“Really? Because when you’re here, you stop me and, when you’re not, Oyama finds a reason that I can’t. It’s almost uncanny that so many jobs coincide with the days that I make plans.”
“Have you tried asking Oyama?” Gojo asked. “Maybe he has a crush on you.”
“He detests me,” you told him flatly. “I don’t blame him.”
“Oh? Do you want me to talk to him about that? I hate to think that my students aren’t getting along.” 
“I want to know what’s going on,” you said, trying to keep calm.
“I don’t know what you mean,” Gojo said, his act of innocence perfectly maintained. Unless it wasn’t a mask. You couldn’t tell. “Are you feeling okay? Maybe you’ve been working too hard.” He frowned, thinking about it for a second. “I know! Let’s go out together. I’ve been dying to try this new sushi restaurant in town. I’ll invite Oyama and we can all get to the bottom of whatever it is you think you’re feeling.” 
Tumblr media
The moon hung high in the sky as you did training exercises in the field near your dorm, trying to shut your brain off. Nothing was solved over dinner. Of course not. Both men acted like there was nothing strange going on.
No, of course you were allowed to do whatever you wanted. Of course they weren’t stopping you. But if they were, they had good reason to. If they were, the problem was that you were just so weak. Sure you were making progress, but you weren’t even close to catching up with other sorcerers your age.
When you got back to your room, you broke down and called your mom, intending to tell her everything. The isolation, the suffocation, the worries you had about your teacher’s behavior. But all she could talk about was how well things were going with her new boyfriend. They were considering moving in together. And it was fine if she gave his daughter your old bedroom, wasn’t it? You didn’t need it anymore. You texted Haruka, but she didn’t reply, posting on her social media story to ensure you knew she was ignoring you on purpose.
So you decided you needed to hit something. It helped you calm down, at least. It was easier to believe the world had a semblance of peace in the dark of the night. 
“Looking good!” a familiar voice called from behind you. You were trained enough to not be startled, taking a defensive stance as you considered how you were going to handle this. “I am curious as to why you’re out here though. I thought you were tired.” 
That was the reason you gave after you got back to campus, the reason you immediately excused yourself from his company. Gojo knew it was a lie then, and said it like a joke now. 
“I can’t sleep,” you said, shrugging as you turned around. 
“I see. You’re not still angry with me, are you? Even though I didn’t do anything wrong?”
“No.”
“Then I can’t help but wonder what face you’re imagining on that training dummy.” 
“Are you that hopeful that I’m thinking about you, sensei?” 
He laughed. “If anything, I’m worried,” he said. “You know what they say about a woman scorned.” 
“You told me I needed to train more,” you pointed out. “Do you have any tips? I prefer fighting with knives, but I can’t trust that I’ll always have weapons, and I still need to get in close if I’m going to use my Divination.” 
“I’m not sure there’s much to read from your current opponent,” Gojo said.  
“I’m being serious,” you said. “If you don’t want to help, that’s fine too.” 
“No, I do. Okay, get into a defensive position,” he instructed, which you did. 
Gojo walked around to stand close behind you, you could feel the warm thrum of his body, the energy coursing through it, the power. 
“Your posture is fine, the problem is your mindset,” he said, his voice lower. He reached around to brush his fingers over your flushed neck and over, across your shoulder and down your arm. “You can’t think of it in terms of only using your cursed energy or only your body. Jujutsu sorcery is more than the sum of its parts. You fight with your whole self.” His hands settled on your hips, repositioning them slightly to the side. Then his palm laid flat over your pelvis, dragging up your stomach. Your skin crackled with little sparks of electricity, crawling and thrumming and alive and nervous.  
“Sensei, I’m, uh
” Tongue-tied. A shiver snaked down your spine and you resisted the urge to move and put distance between you. You cleared your throat. “I understand that part, it’s just
”
“You don’t feel it yet. The harmony,” Gojo said. “Most people aren’t actively aware of their bodies, but a sorcerer has to be.” 
“I am,” you said softly.
“Are you really?” Gojo asked, his lips brushing your temple. “Do you feel how your cursed energy flows through your body? It has its own circulatory system, you just have to find its pulse, synchronize it with your own.” He raised his hand up to press against your neck, lightly pressing against the place where your blood erratically thrummed beneath the skin. 
“I get it,” you told him, you turned around, grabbing his hand from your neck, pressing your palms flat together. 
Gojo looked taken aback, but didn’t withdraw. You saw nothing from within him. Felt no flicker of emotion. 
“You know, I
 I realized,” you said, looking up at his half-covered face, imagining a pair of sparkling blue eyes, knowing he was staring at you. “When we’re close like this, I can feel your
 Infinity. The endless expanse that separates you and me.” 
“Really?” he asked, sliding his hand to the side. It dwarfed your own. “I heard that you’re getting even better at reading people. It’s very impressive how fast you’re progressing, I’m so proud.”
“I thought that would help me figure you out, but it’s not your cursed energy keeping me out. It’s your infinity.” You looked at where your hands met. You felt his skin, his warmth, and yet you knew the connection wasn’t quite there. It was impossible to truly connect with him. “Trying to read you is like trying to find a flame in an endless abyss. Even the few times I thought I’ve seen something, I can’t be sure that it wasn’t just an illusion in the dark.” 
Gojo’s head tilted curiously. “What was it that you thought you felt?” 
“I’m getting stronger,” you told him rather than answer, pressing your hand ever more firmly against his. “If you give me a chance, I’ll show you. That’s why you’re keeping me from going out, right? Because you think I’m weak.” 
“I’m not keeping you from doing anything,” Gojo told you. “I don’t know where you got this idea that I am.” 
You dropped your hand, stepping away from him. The words were a knife twisted in your chest. He made you sound crazy. Made you feel crazy. 
“Right. I’m going to bed,” you told him flatly. “Goodnight.” 
Tumblr media
“Hello?” Haruka answered, her voice groggy from just waking up. She probably wouldn’t have taken your call if she was fully awake. 
“I’m too sick to train or study today,” you told her, holding up a potential outfit for the day. Gojo was gone, and you were done asking for permission to leave. “I’m going to be laid out in bed all day today and tomorrow.”
“What?” 
“Do you think Ikki and Kaoru would be interested in hanging out? I could use a drink.” While you were still a little over a year out from buying liquor, both Ikki and Kaoru were of age and they didn’t mind hosting little parties at their shared apartment. 
“It’s eight in the morning,” Haruka said. 
“Not now, I mean later. I’m gonna catch the twelve-twenty train. Let’s get lunch, or go shopping. Honestly, I don’t care, I just need to get out of here.” 
“Um. Yeah, I think we could do that.” 
“Great. See you then.” You hung up before she could change her mind. 
Tumblr media
They waited until you were more than a little drunk to ask. You should have expected that, although you also didn’t expect to get so drunk. Ikki kept handing you drinks, urging you to relax and enjoy yourself. The world was warm and sweaty and spinning and comfortable and lovely and frightening. 
“Okay,” Ikki said, catching your attention. A cigarette hung out of the corner of his mouth like he was some kind of cowboy. He only smoked when he got drunk, it was kind of cute, not that you would ever tell him that. He already knew it anyway. “What’s up with you lately?” 
“What?” you asked, blinking fast.
“Kaoru thinks you got knocked up,” Fumiko said, speaking up from her position leaning against Kaoru’s chest.  
Kaoru frowned down at her.
“What?” you asked, trying to force your drunk brain to think sober thoughts. “It’s not anything like that
 It’s a
 It’s nothing.” 
“You’ve been blowing us off every time we asked you to come out without any explanation,” Haruka said. “It has to be a boy.” 
“No, it’s not.”
“Come ooooooon,” Fumiko pushed. “It’s a guy. He’s keeping you all to yourself.” 
“That’s not it,” you insisted.
“Is it something illegal?” Ikki asked with a puff of smoke. 
“No, nothing like that,” you said. Then you broke out laughing, looking at your nearly empty beer. “It’s not like I have a boyfriend or anything. It-it, okay it is a guy. We’re not dating. It used to just be a weird vibe but now it’s like, weirder. He stops me from leaving and if he’s not there then he gets Oyama to keep me from going and there’s always a reason, but it’s still
 That’s weird, right? I had to sneak out to come tonight, and even then that’s only because he’s out of the country.” 
“There’s no way,” Haruka said, her voice flat with genuine disbelief. You could tell she was already prepared to call you a liar. “You’re saying you’re some kind of hostage?” 
“Wait so, what, there’s somebody at your school who’s obsessed with you?” Kaoru asked. “What even is that place?”
“It’s that teacher, isn’t it,” Ikki said, pointing his half burned cigarette at you “The creepy guy with the glasses.” 
“He’s not, like
 creepy,” you said. “I don’t know, it’s just weird.”
Haruka scoffed, rolling her eyes. “Why would a guy that looks like Gojo go through all the trouble for you?”
“Tell him you’re dating me and I’ll beat him up if he keeps you all to himself,” Ikki said with a lopsided grin, butting his cigarette and throwing an arm around your shoulders. 
“How would that help?” Haruka snapped, glaring at the two of you, her aura sparking with anger. That was very not good. 
You shrugged off Ikki’s arm, scowling and trying to snap back to sobriety. “I knew you would do this if I told you,” you said. “That’s why I didn’t say anything before.”
“Why would I believe you? I know how you are. This is just like that one time in our second year with the tennis coach.” 
You frowned. Of course she would bring that up. “That wasn’t-”
“You thought he was cute, but he didn’t reciprocate so you told everyone he was a perv.” 
“Wasn’t that guy fired for trying to get with his students?” Kaoru asked. 
“Yeah, but he wasn’t into her,” Haruka argued. 
“It’s weird that you’re jealous about sexual harassment,” you told her bluntly.  
“Okay! I think we should take a breather,” Ikki said, trying to smooth things over. “You girls might’ve overdone it a little.” You pushed him off, your own temper flaring to meet Haruka’s fiery aura. 
“I bet Gojo turned you down and that’s why you’re making this up,” she said, her voice raising. “Or, no, you just want to outdo me. Brag about how you’re so much better just like always.”
“The only reason you’re saying this is because you’re mad he didn’t wanna sleep with you and you think it’s my fault,” you told her, working hard to keep the drunken slur out of your voice. “It’s not like I enjoy having somebody breathing down my neck all the time, although I’m sure you’d love the attention. You beg for it often enough.” 
“You do too!” she said, getting shrill. “You just act like you don’t. Being a prude doesn’t make you superior.” 
“That’s true, I don’t need self-respect to be better than you,” you snapped. In the ensuing silence, everybody in the room was just staring at you. Like you were the one out of line. Like they hadn’t ganged up on you to force you to tell them what was going on. 
Angry at them and angry at yourself for losing it so spectacularly, you stumbled drunkenly to your feet. Ikki got up too, although you pushed off his help as you went to the bathroom. Haruka shouted insults after you, which you ignored. 
Instead you went into their bathroom, marveled at the disgusting state of a place shared by two guys, and threw up. 
Tumblr media
The knocking woke you up. It took a minute of looking at the sunshine peering in through the blinds to realize you were on Ikki’s and Kaoru’s couch, your back cramping from sleeping in such an uncomfortable position. A glass of water and two painkillers sat ready for you on the messy coffee table alongside empty beer bottles and snack wrappers. You groaned, sitting up and taking the medication with a wince. 
Whoever was at the door continued to knock. You grunted, standing up. Bad idea. You nearly fell right back down, but you managed to stay on your feet. You were about to answer the door before you realized that could be a bad idea, turning around to find Ikki.
The door to Kaoru’s room was closed, but the other door yawned open. You peeked in. Haruka was passed out on the bed. You could hear the shower running from the bathroom.
“Ikki?” you called through the door. “Someone’s knocking.”
“What?”
“Someone’s at the door,” you said. “Are you expecting anyone?”
“No,” he said. “Will you get it? I’ll be out in a second.”
Perhaps hearing voices inside, the person at the door only got louder. You sighed, annoyed by their insistence. 
You returned to the living room to open the door, squinting at how bright the morning was in comparison to the dark apartment.
“Good morning!” Gojo enthused. 
You blinked hard three or four times, willing reality to bend to make what you were seeing stop being true.
“Woah, you look like shit. Did you have a fun night?”  
“What?” you asked, baffled beyond comprehension.
“Who is it?” Ikki asked, coming out of the bathroom with billows of steam and only a towel around his waist, drying his hair absently. 
“I’ve come to retrieve my wayward student,” Gojo said. 
You stared at him, hungover and confused and wanting nothing more than to lay back down on that horribly uncomfortable couch and never get up. 
“Are you ready to go?” Gojo asked you when he got no answer. 
You let out an unsteady breath, closing your eyes for a second to try and gain some clarity or zen. Nope. That was a lost cause. 
“Give me a second, I have to use the bathroom,” you said, turning away from him towards the bedroom to get your bag. 
Haruka was still passed out, a fact you were very grateful for. You weren’t completely clear on the details of last night, but the broad strokes were all there. You slung your bag over your shoulder and went into the steamy bathroom. Clearing the mirror in squeaky finger-streaks proved Gojo right. You looked like shit.
After dry heaving a little as you brushed your teeth, you put on clean clothes and sorted out the mess that was your hair. It wasn’t perfect, but you didn’t look as awful as you felt. When you returned to the main room, Ikki was dressed. The room was heavy with awkward tension, although Gojo didn’t look at all uncomfortable. You weren’t sure you wanted to know what words were exchanged. 
“Ready to go?” Gojo asked. You sighed, throwing your bag over your shoulder. 
“I’ll talk to you later,” you told Ikki, smiling apologetically. 
And Ikki, in his endless wisdom, did the last thing you expected and grabbed you around the waist, pulling you in for a kiss. He stared at Gojo the whole time, aggression swirling around him thicker than any desire or affection. Using you to prove a point. That was unlike him. Gojo might’ve just had a way of pulling out the worst in people. 
“Call me later,” he said when he released you, winking.
“Bye,” you said, forcing a smile. 
“It was nice to see you again,” Gojo said, smiling and waving in a too-cheerful way. You walked out into the sunlight, wincing at how bright it was, going for the stairs without waiting for him to follow. 
“Did you have fun last night?” Gojo asked as you took the stairs down to ground level. 
“Yeah,” you said, too tired and irritable to play along. 
“You know, as your teacher, it’s my responsibility to look after your wellbeing,” Gojo said, hopping the last few steps to stay next to you. “Underage drinking can have very dire consequences. Especially when you’re spending the night at a man’s home. I would hate to think that you’d be taken advantage of.” 
“Why are you here?” you asked, turning to face him. “How did you know where to find me?” 
“I got back last night. I was worried when you weren’t on campus,” you could feel his gaze as he looked you up and down. “I’m glad to see you’re just fine.”
“Right,” you said. That didn’t answer your question, but you doubted you would get anything better. “Can we stop to get breakfast?” 
“Can you wait until we get to the station? We have to hurry to catch the train.” 
“Hurry for what?” 
“Didn’t you read my messages? You have a job,” he told you. 
“You’re kidding.” 
“You begged me for a chance to prove yourself, well here it is. If you do well on this mission, I’ll consider you for a promotion of sorts. Isn’t that exciting?” 
Tumblr media
Through a series of increasingly unfortunate circumstances, the thread you were following led to a realization that the curse was based on the time of day. That is, exactly before sunrise. By the time you figured that out, you had about nine hours to kill.  
Gojo said he’d rent a room for you to rest, but it had to be close enough that you could be at the lot exactly on time. On short notice and in such a small area to select from, the choices of accommodations were slim. 
One room, one bed. If the embarrassment didn’t kill you, the cliche would. 
Gojo showering gave you some time alone to prepare yourself, at least. It wasn’t like you were afraid he would do anything, but you couldn’t say you were exactly comfortable with the arrangement. The whole day, you had been standoffish, but now you were just tired and nervous. Of course you wanted to prove yourself to him, but you also got angry every time you thought about him springing this on you when he knew you weren’t operating at your best. It felt calculated, but you knew that he would easily deny that if you accused him of anything.
The worst of everything was how meticulously he avoided any conversation about your behavior, or Ikki, or his own motivations for doing this. The more stormy your mood got, the bigger he smiled, and the more he acted the role of the caring teacher.  
Just like always, you felt like you were a little crazy. Drowning in delusions of self importance. 
You sat crossed legged on the foot of the bed and put on a ghost hunting show. If only being a sorcerer was like on TV. Dramatics, theatrics, silly devices, and easy answers. That had been your original hope when you started playing with Divination. You wanted something exciting, the cheap thrills weren't doing it anymore.
Well, you got what you wanted. You certainly weren't bored.
“What are we watching?” Gojo asked as he came out of the bathroom with a cloud of steam, drying his wet hair. You cleared your throat and averted your eyes from his partial nudity.
“Ghost Adventures,” you said, staring straight ahead at the screen.
“What’s that?” he asked as he got onto the bed, laying on top of the comforter. The robe mostly covered his bare torso.
“A ghost hunting show,” you answered. “It’s American.”
“Is it any good?” 
You snorted out a short laugh. “No. We don’t have to keep it on.” 
“I don’t mind.” 
You stared at the TV for a minute before checking your phone again. Haruka hadn’t texted you all day. At first, you were resolute that you would only accept an apology, but the longer you thought about it, the more you reasoned yourself to accept anything. 
“Isn’t it uncomfortable to sit like that?” Gojo asked, startling you. You turned off your phone screen, setting it on the bedside table. 
“I’m fine.” 
“I heard that if you sit with your back hunched like that you’ll get stuck that way.”
You rolled your eyes, although you did swing your legs around to lay against the headboard. As much as you wanted to pretend it wasn’t true, you were still tired from the previous night. Since he made no move to do it, you got under the stiff sheets, trying to fluff the lumpy pillow into comfortable submission. 
“Are you dissatisfied?” Gojo asked suddenly.  
“What?”
“Are you dissatisfied with your life as a sorcerer? When you first started at Jujutsu Tech I thought you were over your rebellious delinquent phase, but now you’re falling back into the same habits. I can only assume it’s because you’re dissatisfied.” 
“It was one night,” you argued. Chewing on the words and your lip for a second, you cast a sideways glare towards him. “If there weren’t such strict restrictions about when and how I can leave campus, I wouldn't have had to lie.”
“You’re still technically a student, of course there are restrictions. Do you think that’s unfair?” 
“Oyama doesn’t have the same restrictions.” 
“Oyama is nearly a Grade Two sorcerer, and he’s never had any behavioral issues.”
“Right,” you said, your voice flat. At least that was a different answer than you had gotten previously, some acknowledgement that you were getting unfair treatment. 
“If you’re this unhappy, why haven’t you said anything?” Gojo asked. 
You wondered how much he already knew or assumed. He wasn’t stupid, he was painfully perceptive. Unless it was all in your head, and he truly did not understand why you were reacting like this because he had no reason to think you would second guess his behavior and motivations.
“You already have a lot to worry about,” you told him. 
“I always have time for my cute little student. It’s my responsibility to see that you’re satisfied. I have noticed that you seem a little more tense. Is the stress starting to get to you? It’s important to talk about these things, you know. Otherwise they can spiral into a much larger problem. We have to rely on each other as sorcerers.”
“I’m fine.”
Gojo hummed. You pretended to be very interested in a case about some old haunted asylum where they tortured patients or whatever.
“I’ve been meaning to talk to you about something,” Gojo said when the show cut to commercial. “Your abilities can be considered dangerous to yourself and those around you.”  
“What do you mean?” 
“Sorcerers and curse users go to great lengths to keep their techniques secret. The mere idea of your Divination puts them at risk. While it’s not fully refined yet, there is a non-zero chance that you will be able to read techniques in their entirety. I’m sure there are already conversations being had about taking you out. Nobody’s stupid enough to try anything when you’re under my protection, but if they saw a chance, they would jump at it.” 
“So I can’t leave,” you said, staring hard at the TV as a commercial for foot cream played out.
“You can!” Gojo said quickly, his voice energetically trying to placate you. “Neither myself or any other sorcerer will hold you against your will. You’re an adult, you can do what you please. I’m only telling you of the risks you face now.”
“How would they know about my technique?” you asked.
Gojo shrugged glibly, his expression just as unreadable without sunglasses or that bandage. “These things have a way of getting around.” 
In the very deepest part of your brain, you wondered if he didn’t have a hand in that. If he wouldn’t be willing to put you at risk if it meant you needed his protection. That was ridiculous. Truly. No matter what else Gojo had done, he hadn’t done anything you could call evil. The jujutsu world was just dangerous, and you already knew that. 
“I understand,” you said, trying to sound unaffected.
Neither of you spoke for a while, although you didn’t think he was watching the TV any more than you were. It was a ridiculous story and they were so deadly serious about their silly spirit boxes. 
“Aren’t you going to sleep?” Gojo asked. “I’ll wake you up when it’s time.”
“Yeah,” you said. “I should. Do you want to turn it off?” 
“I don’t mind. You usually sleep with the TV or something on anyway, don’t you?” 
“Yeah, but
” You frowned, your assurance trailing off. How did he know that? 
“I’ve always wondered why,” Gojo said. “Are you afraid of the dark? That seems inconvenient for a sorcerer.”
“I have bad dreams,” you said.
“Will I have to worry about you waking up kicking and screaming?” 
“Bad, not scary,” you corrected him, trying to make yourself as comfortable as possible. “Isn’t it wonderful that no matter how hard you repress things when you’re awake, your brain can just shove it in your face when you’re defenseless?” 
“I understand that,” he told you with a wry smile.  
“So even the strongest has to deal with that?” you asked, stifling a yawn into your palm. “I guess there really is no hope for the rest of us.” 
“I’ve read that nightmares offer insights into our psyches,” Gojo said as you stared at the ceiling. “Things that we fear the most
 and things we want the most.”
“I dream about my dad coming back,” you said softly, without thinking. You scrubbed your palms into your eyes, laughing humorlessly. “It’s pathetic. Sometimes I wish I’d dream about curses or whatever. The happy dreams are so much worse.”
“I truly believe that love is the worst curse of them all,” Gojo said softly.  
“You’re probably right.” After a moment, you added, ”I’m sorry. For whoever you dream about, I’m sorry.”
“Who said I dream of anything?’
You huffed. “Fine. I take back my sorry.” 
“You can’t, I’ve already accepted it. It warms my heart to think of my cute little student worrying about her sensei. What would you do to help me, I wonder?”
Your face scrunched up in disgust. “Nothing. Forget it.” 
“I’d be more than happy to return the favor, you know. If you’re lonely,” Gojo said, turning onto his side with his head propped up on his arm, “I can help you.” 
“I’m fine.” 
“Liar,” Gojo said. “I’ve noticed how sad you are, how you refuse to reach out to anybody for support. I know what that's like."
“I don’t need anyone's support,” you said, avoiding his eyes. “I can either get over this, or I can’t. That’s on me.”
“It doesn’t have to be,” Gojo said, even softer. “Even the strongest need help sometimes, and you’re hardly the strongest. I’m worried about you.” 
You sighed, even more annoyed. “Don’t be.”
Gojo groaned dramatically. “You make it so difficult to be a good teacher and mentor. I want to help you, but then you act like this. It’s like you’re trying to rile me up.”
“What are you talking about?” you asked, a cold flush running through your stomach.
“I’m telling you that you should be more careful,” Gojo said. “I’m not entirely sure you realize that you could very well face consequences for your behavior.”
“Is that a threat or something?” you asked. 
“No, of course not,” he told you with a smile. “Now go to sleep, you’ll need it if you’re going to perform well tomorrow. Remember what’s at stake.” 
Tumblr media
The next afternoon, after getting your wounds treated and taking a long nap to make up for two nights of barely any sleep, you stood in the classroom facing Gojo. You had been expecting bad news, but not quite to the gleefully dismissive extent that he saw fit to deliver it. 
“Suffice it to say, you did not meet my expectations. I guess you’re stuck with me for a while yet,” Gojo said, smiling like it was great news despite the attempted apologetic tone.
You grit your teeth. “Is this what you meant about consequences for my misbehavior?” 
“What do you mean?” Gojo asked, tilting his head curiously.
“I don’t know what you want, if you expect something from me or if you’re mad I’m dating or whatever, but I did a good job,” you said. “You know I did, so-” 
“You didn’t,” Gojo said, cutting you off. “I carefully evaluated every part of your performance, and I don’t think you’re ready to take on more complicated jobs. This isn’t a game. There are lives at stake. Your life, the lives of your fellow sorcerers, and the lives of the civilians we’re trying to protect. If you want to accuse me of trading favors or having an unfavorable bias, you’re more than welcome to take your case to the higher ups. I’m sure they would be delighted to hear of any perceived misconduct. Otherwise, I recommend you focus on your training.” 
You nodded stiffly, biting your tongue. “Yes, sir.”
“I know you’re upset, but it’s important that you don’t rush something you’re not ready for. You could get hurt.”  
“I understand. If you’ll excuse me then.” You turned to leave his office, your shoulders high and tense. 
“Oh, right! I was told this morning that you asked for a transfer,” Gojo said, snapping loud enough to make you wince. “It was denied.” 
You looked over your shoulder, a cold bit of dread sinking into your gut. 
“Kyoto doesn’t need any more sorcerers at the moment, especially when you're still such a low level sorcerer,” he told you, returning to that innocent tone. “Why was it that you wanted to transfer anyway?” 
“No reason,” you said, hiding your expression and leaving quickly.
Tumblr media
The disappointment was bad, but what you hated more than anything with the humiliation. If Gojo were honest, then you could understand your failure, but not in the way he presented it to you. He was going out of his way to embarrass you. Hot bouts of sticky red fury filled your stomach and your head whenever you thought about it, a feeling so mean and aggressive that it hurt.
You couldn’t call your mom, you wouldn’t know what to tell her. Haruka still hadn’t texted you. Ikki had asked if you were alright, but there wasn’t anything you could think of to say to him. You knew what he wanted, what he expected from you by offering what he saw as help, but you couldn’t do that. Even if it pissed Gojo off, it wasn’t satisfying. He would view that sort of behavior as petty. It was petty.
If you were going to do something, it had to be big. Something that you weren’t supposed to do, something that would make a point, something that would soothe your embarrassment. When you felt yourself drawn to the map on your wall, pencil in hand, it was like a golden opportunity had fallen into your lap, gifted directly to you by fate.
“Oyama! We have a job,” you told him, acting like you were unhappy with the arrangement. 
“What are you talking about?” Oyama asked, his eyebrows furrowing.
“It’s a spot on my map.” You could see his hesitation so you feigned annoyance. “If you want to go alone, that’s fine, but Gojo told me I had to as a part of my evaluation.”
He believed it, not even checking to make sure you were telling the truth. 
Tumblr media
As soon as you were conscious, a ragged gasp ripped up the inside of your dry throat, panic shooting through your veins like ice water. You groped your chest and stomach, searching for wounds that weren’t there. A little yelp of fear left your mouth and you wrenched your body upright. The sheet fell from your chest, making you realize that you were not dressed, and you were not alone. 
Ieiri shot you a concerned look, blowing a final puff of smoke out of the window into the dark night before butting the cigarette. “Careful,” she warned, “your wounds are healed, but you’re going to be weak.” 
Tugging the sheet up to cover your chest, you realized you were in the clinic, and then your memories crashed through the gauze of groggy ignorance. The curse, the fight, the terror, and then the stupidest plan you had ever concocted. Although you weren’t wounded anymore, you coughed weakly, your body reacting to the mere memory of suffocating on your own blood.
“How do you feel?” she asked. 
You groaned, falling flat onto your back. “I feel like I got hit by a truck.” 
“How much do you remember?” Ieriri asked, closing the window.  
“Everything.” Unfortunately. Your face scrunched up as you tried to put the horrific memories of your mutilated body out of your mind. “Is Oyama okay?” 
“He has a few bruises, nothing major.”
You nodded, relieved for that. If he got hurt after you forced him to take you along, you’d never live it down. After a second, you threw an arm over your face, something like a raspy laugh crackling its way out of your sore chest. “I think I did something extraordinarily stupid.” 
“Like using yourself as bait so your fellow sorcerer could exorcize a curse?” Ieiri asked dryly.  
You opened one eye to look at her. “Did it work?” 
“It did, although you very nearly died for it. The broken ribs were the worst. You’re lucky they didn’t puncture anything vital.” 
Hiking up the sheet over your healed chest, you sat up again. Your head spun, but the only pain you felt was phantom, like your brain was unable to reconcile the severe physical trauma with your perfectly healed body. 
“It was the strangest thing,” you said. “The curse was smart enough to know to attack the stronger sorcerer, but I
 I forced it to focus on me.” You winced, a shiver of soul-deep revulsion slithering down your throat all the way to the pit of your stomach as you remembered what happened after that. Remembering pain after the fact was difficult enough, let alone thinking of the right words to describe the experience. 
“You need water,” Ieiri said, pressing a bottle of water into your hand. You eagerly accepted it, uncapping the bottle and chugging the whole thing. She was calm as ever, if tired. 
Capping the bottle, you cleared your throat again. “I don’t suppose I can borrow some clothes?” 
She patted a pile of folded clothes on the bedside table with a tired smile. “They won’t fit, but it’s better than streaking across campus.” 
“Thank you,” you said, wrapping yourself in the sheet to fully sit up. 
“I’ll give you some privacy,” Ieiri said, turning to leave the room. She paused in the doorway, looking over her shoulder at you. “Oh, before I forget, Satoru wants to see you as soon as possible. I doubt he expected you to wake up so quickly, I’m sure it can wait until morning.” 
You frowned, your stomach twisting up at the thought. “Where do you think he’ll be?” 
“He’s probably in his apartment. I doubt he’s asleep, if you wanted to talk to him now.” She snorted, shaking her head. “That man sleeps less than I do.”
“Got it,” you said. “Thanks.” 
She hesitated in the doorway, thinking about what she was going to say. “Satoru was very upset when he heard what happened. I know he worries about his students, but this is different.”
“How so?” you asked, tensing up at the faint insinuation.  
Ieiri sighed. “I’m not trying to involve myself, you’re free to do what you want. But, speaking as someone who has known Satoru for a while, be careful. I care for him, but his nature doesn’t always lend itself to respectable behavior.” 
“Okay,” you said flatly, narrowing your eyes at her. You didn’t get the sense of any malice or disgust, but the words were obviously pointed. 
“That’s all,” Ieiri said with a light shrug, leaving the room and closing the door. You squeezed your eyes shut, wondering what to think about that. You didn’t know if you wanted to believe her or not. It was the first time anybody confirmed some of the strange things you felt about the man, but you didn’t know if that made it any better. 
Besides, you hadn’t so purposefully baited a reaction just to shy away now. 
At twelve-twenty-five, you left the clinic. Considering you almost died earlier that day, you didn't feel too terrible. Every muscle in your body was sore and shaky, like you had been training too hard, but you had just slept for nine hours. Even if you laid down, you wouldn’t sleep. If Gojo wanted to talk, you would talk. The reasoning behind it was, on the surface, because you wanted to get it over with. 
There might have been more to your compulsion, but you were too irritable to interrogate your motivation.  
Before going over, you stopped by your room to exchange Ieiri’s borrowed clothes for a clean shirt, oversized hoodie, fresh panties, and a pair of shorts. While you were there, you took the time to wipe the mascara rings out from under your eyes, swipe on some lip balm, and pull your hair back to mitigate the mess. What you really needed was a full coat of foundation and some dry shampoo, but the idea that you were so desperate to impress him pissed you off even more.
On your way to the faculty apartments on the edge of campus, you thought about the best way to handle this. Gojo would know why you lied and disobeyed him, he wasn’t stupid. There wasn’t any way you could think of to reframe the narrative either. You did it because you wanted to, and because you were angry about his ruling, and because you thought you could get away with it, and because you felt the need to act out against his authority. 
You still weren’t sure what you were going to say when you stopped in front of his door, knocking before you lost your nerve. Footsteps sounded almost immediately from the other side, and then the door slid open. Gojo stood on the other side. He was dressed down for the night, wearing a casual t-shirt and sweatpants. His hair was messy and eyes uncovered, sparkling in the faint light from the lamps along the path. 
“Oh, you’re awake!” he exclaimed. “I didn’t think I’d see you until tomorrow.” 
“Yep, I’m all fixed up,” you said, throwing your arms out as if to present yourself. “Ieiri said you wanted to see me.”
“I can wait until you’re better rested,” Gojo said, putting on a dramatic frown.
You sighed, feeling awkward of all things. The whole time, you had been geared up for some sort of confrontation, but he was so calm, behaving just like he always did. Maybe Ieiri had misunderstood his mood. 
“I don’t think I could sleep with this hanging over my head,” you told him. “Unless this is a bad time.” 
“No, it’s fine. Come in,” Gojo said, opening the door wider to usher you through. 
Despite the traditional exterior, his apartment was decorated in a plain yet clearly expensive style, a marble coffee table and velvet upholstery and understated lighting. What struck you the most was how good it smelled inside. The TV was on, but muted, splashing color and light into the dim room. 
“Do you want tea?” Gojo offered, shutting the door. “Water? Strawberry milk?” 
“I’m okay, thanks,” you said. “I’d rather get this over with.”  
“Get what over with?” Gojo asked as he walked around you. He wasn’t wearing shoes, so you toed yours off, setting them next to his.
“You’re going to yell at me, aren’t you?” you said, maintaining a casual demeanor despite your anxiety.
“I wasn’t planning on it,” he said, dropping onto the couch. Those were unmistakably Fendi Pequin stripes on the armrests, the thing must have cost a small fortune and yet he was lounging on it. “Do you want me to?” 
“Not especially.”  
“How about you sit down,” Gojo offered, patting the spot on the couch beside him. You shuffled from foot to foot, rethinking your decision to come to his place so late at night. It was so far down from all of the other buildings. Even if you screamed, nobody would hear you. But that was stupid. He could have done anything he wanted to do to you in the hotel, and he didn’t. You were making things up to justify your discomfort.
You sat down stiffly, more than aware that you were sitting on a piece of furniture that cost as much as your mom’s car. 
Gojo shut off the TV, leaving the two of you in the intimate near dark. It had been muted, but somehow the room felt even more quiet. His attitude was horribly off-putting. Ieiri said he seemed upset, but you weren’t getting that at all. If anything, he seemed more relaxed than the last time you saw him. 
The silence dragged on and on, you had no idea what to do or say. You couldn’t bring yourself to meet his eyes, not when they were uncovered and you were alone. 
Finally, he sighed theatrically. “This is my own fault,” Gojo said. “I’ve always known you had behavioral problems. I thought—I hoped that it wouldn’t come to this. You could have died.”
“But I didn’t,” you pointed out, keeping your voice steady. “Nobody died, the curse got exorcized, and everything’s fine.” 
“Is that your defense for disregarding my authority, lying, and putting yourself and Oyama at risk?” 
“It’s not a defense,” you said. “It’s a statement of fact.” 
Gojo laughed, a sound that made you flinch away. It wasn’t forced, he sounded genuinely amused. “You are such a pain in the ass,” he said, smiling as if he was endeared by it. “I can’t tell if you’re unafraid of the consequences or if you really don’t believe you’ll face any.” 
“I did face consequences,” you argued. “Didn’t Ieiri tell you how badly I was injured?”  
“That’s not enough, is it? If you have the chance, you'll definitely do something like this again. The danger is a part of the thrill for a girl like you.” He hummed thoughtfully. “No, I need to take care of the underlying issue.”
“The underlying issue?” you repeated.
“You have no respect for authority—mine or otherwise.” 
“I don’t know what you’re talking about, sensei. I have the deepest respect for you,ïżœïżœïżœ you said, looking up at him with innocently wide eyes. It didn’t get the rise you wanted, his expression didn’t change. The unrelenting calm and friendly demeanor he maintained was beginning to creep you out.   
“Normally, I don’t mind. I understand; I can’t stand people ordering me around. With you, though, it really irritates me. Maybe I should try a little more discipline.”
“What are you going to do, spank me?” you asked, raising a brow. You could hear how desperate your sarcasm sounded, an attempt to regain control over the situation.
Gojo’s head titled as he considered your taunt. “That’s not a bad idea, actually.” 
You rolled your eyes, your hands curling into fists to hide your increasing anxiety. If you could read his feelings, then maybe it wouldn’t be so bad, but you couldn’t tell how serious he was. “You’re funny.” 
“Oh? But that wasn’t a joke. I think that might help fix your attitude.” 
“So breaking my ribs wasn’t good enough, but that is?” you asked, disguising your fear and dread with more desperate scorn. “Come on, don’t be gross.”
“It was your suggestion.” 
“I was joking! I didn’t actually
 I mean, you can’t just
” You shook your head rather than try to finish that statement, kicking yourself for getting so flustered. 
“You were never punished as a child,” Gojo said. “You said your dad left? I bet that, after that, your mom grew distant. She yelled at you, but you never faced any serious consequences for your misbehavior. You only got better at hiding your indiscretions. Is that it?” 
“That’s not your business,” you said, every muscle in your body drawing up tight in response to that accusation. 
“Children who aren’t taught boundaries and respect grow up to be rotten adults,” Gojo said. “Spoiled, rude, self-important adults.” With every word he moved closer.
“You would know, right?” you said, clinging onto the strength of attempted wit.
Gojo smiled. “Oh yes, I know very well. I’m rotten too. Shoko told you, didn’t she? That’s why you look so scared right now.”
“I’m not scared,” you said, clenching your jaw.
“There's been something I've been meaning to tell you for a while,” Gojo said. He put a finger beneath your chin to lift it, forcing you to meet his eyes. “You’re not as complicated of a woman as you think you are. I know you think you’re better, but in reality you’re playing the same games, just with different rules. All of the posturing to get my attention, the misbehaving, the petty tricks to make me jealous–you're so obvious.” He let out a relieved breath, smiling. “Whew, I’m glad I finally got that out.”
“What are you even saying?” You asked, pulling away from him, shaking your head fast. “This is a joke, right?”
“I almost pity you. It isn’t entirely your fault. You’re young, ignorant, and weak, you couldn’t possibly have known where this would go. It’s not in your nature to leave well enough alone.”
“Stop it,” you said, your voice harsh. 
“I’m the same,” Gojo continued as if he hadn’t heard you. “It’s not in my nature to spare the weak or ignorant just because I feel bad for them. I’m not nearly that nice.” 
“I know you won’t hurt me.”
“Why shouldn’t I?” he asked. “You showed up on my doorstep in the middle of the night begging me to punish you. I am a man. Even I have my limits. You've been testing them from the beginning.”
“You have to stop,” you said, your demand taking on the edge of a whine. “This is insane.”
“I’ll give you one last chance, okay? Prove me wrong. Leave,” Gojo said, backing off and gesturing to the door. “This is it, this is the last time you’ll get away without facing any consequences.” 
“Gojo, why are you-” 
“Three.”
“Nnn-no, wait, I-”
“Two.”
You stood up, swaying on your feet, but you didn’t run. You took one step back from him, afraid, but you didn’t run.
“One,” Gojo said, grunting the word as he got to his feet and picked you up, tossing you over his shoulder.
“No!” you shouted, struggling to escape his grasp as he carried you further into the apartment. “Stop it, put me-put me down! Stop, I want to go! I’ll leave! Put me down!”
“I warned you what would happen, it’s not my fault you never listen,” Gojo said, dumping you onto his bed. You bounced once, scrambling to get up and away. “No, don’t move,” he ordered, his voice low and authoritative, freezing you in place. His eyes sparkled inhumanly in the dim light. 
“I want to go,” you said, softly, your heart racing, pounding harder because you couldn’t move. “I’m leaving, I’m going and-” 
“No, you’re not,” he said, rolling his eyes as he opened a drawer on the nightstand, looking inside with a thoughtful expression. “By all means, keep up the act. The whole brat thing is pretty hot. There’s no point in punishing a girl who’s well-behaved.”
“What are you going to do?” you asked.
“I’m going to spank you for being such a naughty student,” Gojo said. “I don’t want to be too cruel, I know you’re sensitive. That’s fine. I can be nice too.” He looked up at you. “Do you think you can stay still on your own, or
?” He smirked. “Of course you can't.”
“You’re scaring me,” you said, hoping the words would break his act. 
“Don’t be afraid,” Gojo told you, rolling his eyes like you were being unreasonable. “I won’t hurt you that much.” 
You were going to be sick. “You can’t-”
“Of course I can,” Gojo said, pulling what you recognized as a vibrating wand and a pair of handcuffs from the drawer. “What you mean to say is that I shouldn't. You’re right about that. I'm well aware that this is a bad idea, and I might regret it, but it's too late to let that stop me. You know the feeling, don't you?” 
“No, no. You,” you shook your head, unable to form the words in your shock and disbelief at this situation, “you can’t.” 
“You already said that,” Gojo said, putting the toys on the bed to kneel on the very edge. You flinched away, but you didn’t dare run. He would definitely catch you, you could feel the thrill in his cursed energy. It was all a game. 
“I know,” you said, trying to think of the words to reason with him and coming up short, “but
 You can’t.”
“The way you’re looking at me is too good,” he said with a boyish grin. “You genuinely can’t believe that somebody finally called your bluff.”
You shook your head. 
“I think this will be good for you,” he said. “You need to learn this lesson. It’s better to learn it here, in a controlled environment.” 
Gojo grabbed your legs before you could scramble away. You yelped, slapping his hands when he grabbed your hips. That did nothing to deter him from flipping you onto your belly and wrestling your hoodie and shirt off before collecting your arms and pulling them behind your back. Even though you were fighting him so hard that it hurt, he was barely trying, as if the process of overpowering you was as inconsequential as putting the leash on a small dog. You cried out as he secured your wrists in the handcuffs, giving them a solid tug to test their hold. They were lined with soft material, but they obviously weren’t the fuzzy bachelorette party kind that could be easily escaped. There was no way you could get out of them on your own. You tried to use your cursed energy to break free, but it did nothing. Had he reinforced them somehow? Was that possible? 
“Gojo, stop,” you demanded. “You can’t do this, you can’t!”
“It’s humiliating, isn’t it?” he asked, pulling your panties and shorts off in one go, getting them over your legs no matter how hard you tried to kick him off. “Being at the mercy of another person. Next time you think about misbehaving, think about this feeling.”
“Stop it!” you yelled, truly thrashing now. He grunted, sitting with his legs aside your torso, threatening to crush you. “Stop, get off. You’re hurting me!” 
“It’s okay if you fight,” Gojo said. “But you know it doesn’t matter, don’t you? You’re so weak.”
“Stop it! Just—ngh-” He shoved your panties into your mouth before you could finish that thought, muffling the words. You just yelled in disgust, in despair, in anger. And it didn’t matter.
Gojo leaned over you, brushing your hair away from your ear to speak directly into it.
“I’m sure you’re having a difficult time thinking clearly, but it’s important you remember what I’m about to tell you,” he said. “The next time I allow you to speak, I expect you to address me properly. I really don’t think that’s too unfair. I am your teacher, I deserve some respect, don't you agree?”
You shouted through the gag, shaking your head back and forth. 
Gojo hummed, dropping his shirt on the bed next to you. He lifted his weight from your back and turned around to sit on the edge of the bed. You used the opportunity to roll onto your side, trying to get away from him, but Gojo had no problem collecting you, letting you flop on the bed across his lap while you writhed helplessly. The first touch of his hand against the back of your bare thighs made you jump, tears of humiliation already pressing against the corners of your eyes.
“How many, do you think?” he asked.
No.
There was no way. You shouted in panic, kicking your legs. There was still a part of you that simply rejected this all, that couldn’t believe this would happen. Things like this didn’t happen to you. Not you.  
Gojo’s palm landed loudly against your ass, the smack striking your skin with a burst of stinging pain and the sickening flush of humiliation.  
“I knew you were going to be a problem from the first time we met,” he told you, rubbing his palm over the sore spot. “You think you’re better than everyone else. I can’t stand undeserved self-importance.”
He spanked you five times in quick succession, spreading them out across your ass and upper thighs. You struggled and yelled and kicked, but his other hand easily kept you in place. 
“You’re not fighting very hard. I really thought it would be harder. Are you sure you weren’t secretly hoping I’d do this? You can admit it, I won’t tell anyone.”
You shouted, pooling up all over your cursed energy to fight him off. Gojo rewarded you by spanking you more, focusing on your upper thighs, slapping the same spots over and over until your shouting became sobbing and the skin buzzed, burning red hot. 
“I know, that wasn’t very nice,” he said, rubbing the sore flesh, coaxing it out of becoming too numb to his touch. “You’re not very nice either, are you? Wearing all those cute little outfits to tempt me, flaunting that guy to make me jealous.” You yelled in fear when he raised his hand, but he only playfully tapped your ass, digging his long fingers in to knead it, just playing with you. “And then using your friend to taunt me
 I think you deserve to be punished for that, don’t you?” 
You shook your head frantically, squirming and writhing and kicking to escape. But he spanked you again, and again, and all you could do was endure the pain. Gojo mixed in the playful swats with genuine strikes, keeping you crying, always on the edge, unsure if he was going to hurt you or not, not when he was going to stop or where this would go. 
You weren’t counting, and you weren’t sure if he was either, but eventually he let up.
“Mmm, that looks like it hurts,” he said, tracing the tender flesh with his fingertips. You cried, glad he couldn’t see your face. “Poor little thing. Okay, let’s-” Gojo flipped you around, pulling you up onto his lap. 
Putting any amount of pressure on your stinging ass made you yelp, your back arching. He didn’t care. He grabbed the vibrator and flicked it on, pushing the head past your pussy’s outer lips to buzz against your entrance before dragging up, drawing slick circles around your clit. You thrashed against him, but your kicking legs couldn’t do anything and there was nowhere to go. Gojo moved with your struggling in an indulgent way, like he was wrangling a disobedient animal, letting you tire yourself out as he tilted the wand this way and that to really grind it against your clit.
“It’s a little intense, I know,” he said. “If you just relax and let yourself enjoy it, you’ll feel so much better.”
You pressed your face against his shoulder, telling him to stop. The words were all mush, muffled by your own panties. Every part of your body was alive and awake and agonizingly sensitive, covered in a thin film of sweat and goose-flesh and anticipation. When he casually toyed with one of your nipples, you felt it like a jolt of electric heat straight down between your legs. The vibrator’s steady hum bypassed any reasonable objection your body would have to pleasure, a reaction as invasive and involuntary as pain. 
When you realized you were going to come—going to come like this—you shouted, straining your shoulders in an attempt to escape the cuffs. Gojo laughed, holding you tight as you spasmed and jerked around in his lap. Your hips bucked and the vibrator pressed against your clit just right and you almost blacked out.
“Aha, that’s it, isn’t it?” Gojo asked happily, grinding the vibrator there. 
Toomuchtoomuchtoomuchtoomuch—it hurt. You tried to tell him that, you tried to fight your way out of his grasp, you tried to do anything you could to escape but it didn’t matter as your body shuddered with the orgasmic flash of pleasure, a feeling so intense it felt like nausea. 
You came with a helpless cry, hiding your face against his shoulder as you jerked with each wave of stifling, intoxicating, sickening heat.
Gojo didn’t stop. You reared back to meet his eye and he just grinned, looking down between your legs to make sure he was keeping the vibrator in exactly the right place to make you spasm and kick and choke, panicked and overwhelmed. 
You didn’t know if you were coming again or if it was just one long string of overstimulation tricking your mind into pleasure, but you felt it draw out like soda fizz all the way to your fingertips and toes.
“Okay, what have you learned so far?” Gojo asked, shutting the vibrator off and setting it aside. You mumbled something into the gag, tossing your head back and forth. “Oh, right.” He laughed, pulling your panties out of your mouth. “What have you learned?”  
“Stop!” you told him in a wrecked voice, glaring at him with watery eyes. “It doesn’t matter how many times you spank me, or-or
 I’m not playing along with your-your sick games, I’m not
” You closed your eyes, struggling to get out of his lap, sobbing and panting and angry and humiliated and- 
“Wrong.” Gojo shoved your panties back into your mouth. “You know what? I’m glad you’re a difficult student. Really,” he said. “It’ll be so much more rewarding when you finally learn your lesson.”
You ignored him, squeezing your eyes shut and turning your face away. 
“It doesn’t matter what I do to you,” he mused. “That’s what you said, right?” 
Without warning, Gojo’s hand landed directly between your legs with a sharp smack. You screamed, really screamed, squeezing your thighs together until the muscles trembled. 
“Oi, open your legs,” Gojo told you, his voice low and serious, more than you had ever heard.
You kept your eyes shut, shaking your head fast. 
“You’re saying you won’t?” he asked, his fingers tracing along the seam between your legs. 
You shook your head again, trying to squirm out of his lap. 
“Oh my, what a brave girl,” Gojo cooed mockingly, grabbing one of your legs to pry them apart, catching it with his own leg and pinning it against the bed. He spanked your pussy two, three, four more times, each one making your body jolt violently, another cry gurgling out of your throat. 
When his hand landed with a sickening smack for the fifth time, it stayed there, his fingers curling to find your entrance. You bucked against him, shouting for him to stop. Asking him to stop. The words were muffled, there was nothing you could do other than cry and toss your head to the side as he pushed his fingers into you, you couldn’t even close your legs.
“What’s this?” Gojo asked, pulling his fingers out of you. They glistened with evidence of your arousal, of your shame. “It really makes me question which one of us is sick.”
“You!” you shouted, trying to make yourself heard over the gag. 
“Me?” Gojo asked, his eyes wide with innocence. “You’re the one who’s getting wet for your teacher. That’s pretty twisted.” 
He pushed his fingers back into your pussy, driving them deep and curling them on the way out. For the first time, his breathing was getting unsteady. He kept rolling his hips up to grind against your ass, letting you feel his erection. 
“Aaah, you’re really wet. And tight.” He thrust his fingers back into you with a wet squish, scissoring and curling them to make you spasm and shake. “Hey, hey, I’m gonna give you an out right now, okay?” Gojo said, his voice quick with excitement. “If you ask me nicely, we can suspend your punishment and get on to the fun stuff instead.”
He pulled his fingers out to take your panties out of your mouth, dropping them onto the bed. 
“Come on,” Gojo said. “Ask me. I know you want it.” 
You set your jaw, glaring at him through teary eyes. It was weak, pathetic, and petty, but silence was the only thing you could think to do that wasn’t giving him what he wanted. 
He frowned, put out with your response. 
“Jeez, you’re such an insufferable brat!” Gojo complained, flipping you onto your stomach. The sudden slap of skin meeting skin followed by the pain when he spanked you again made you scream, your legs pathetically kicking, your shoulders straining to free your hands.
“Stop!” you yelled, your voice shrill.
“Oh? But I thought you were being brave?” He said mockingly, spanking you again, and again. 
You sobbed, pressing your face into the bed to muffle yourself as his hand came down again. Even though you fought him, there was nothing you could do to make him stop. True helplessness. It hurt, and there was no escape from it. Not when he took the time to brush his fingers across the tortured skin in between bursts, soothing you with a gentle touch. 
“I don’t understand why you’re being such a baby about this,” Gojo said. He grabbed one of your stinging ass cheeks, pulling it to get a good look at your pussy. You knew you were wet. It wasn’t your fault, but you felt the same shame. “It can’t hurt that bad. If I used a cane or a belt or something I’d get it, but I think you’re just making a big deal to try and make me feel bad. It’s not working. You deserve this and, between you and me, it’s kind of sexy to see you so pathetic.”
Without warning, Gojo tossed you onto the bed face up, your arms pinned uncomfortably beneath your back. Your back arched and you dug your heels into the mattress, pushing yourself up the bed until you were curled against the headboard, your legs up to try and hide as much of your body as possible. 
“By the way, are you a virgin?” Gojo asked, shoving his pants and underwear off in one go before looking for something on the floor. He found it quickly, returning to the bed. He didn’t care about his nudity. Why should he? He was beautiful and he knew it. Of course Satoru Gojo wouldn’t stop at being the strongest, or the most handsome, or whatever, of course he would have the perfect cock too. “I don’t care either way, I’m just curious.”
“No,” you whispered, shaking your head, averting your eyes from his body to meet his as you pushed yourself into the headboard. They glittered in the dim light, wide and excited.  
“No, you’re not a virgin?” Gojo asked. You realized what he had grabbed from the floor when he caught your ankle, forcing your foot through a loop he’d made with his belt. 
“No! No, no, stop!” You shouted, trying to keep him from getting your other foot. He frowned when you kicked at him, desperate to keep him away. The resistance of his cursed energy kept you from actually kicking him, and you were rewarded with a hard, mean slap against your inner thigh. You squealed, giving him the chance to get your other foot in the belt cuffs before securing them.
“I was gonna be nice about this, but I guess not,” he said. You whined, sobbing. “You probably like it rough anyway, right? Girls like you always do.” 
He pushed your knees up to make space between your legs, letting your bound ankles fall onto his back. You watched him stroking his cock. This was going to happen. He truly intended to fuck you. It didn’t set in until right in that moment how utterly powerless you were to this violation. His fingers had been one thing, but his cock was big enough to hurt if he wasn’t gentle.
“Don’t do this,” you whispered, your voice weak and pathetic. “Satoru, I’m begging you not to. I’m sorry, okay? That’s what you want me to say, right? I’m sorry, so don’t-”
“It’s too late for that,” Gojo said, separating your pussy’s outer lips, his tongue peeking out as he lined up his cock. You made a helpless sound of upset, trying to buck him off, but there was nowhere for you to go. “If you were really sorry, you should have apologized when I gave you the chance.” He pushed his hips forward, just a little, testing the resistance. 
“Sensei!” you said, your panicked thoughts finding something to cling onto to make him stop. “Sensei, please stop. Please.” 
Gojo smiled, his lips parting when he forced the head of his cock past the initial resistance of your pussy with a jarring pop. He groaned, both of his hands holding onto your waist while he shallowly rocked his hips. 
Your mouth fell open, a sensation like shock striking against the viscerally real weight of his dick inside of you. That fell away to panic when he began to move, pushing a little deeper with a pinching ache. 
“Ah—fff-take it out!” you squealed.
“Ah, and you were being so good for me,” he said, jolting your body with a hard, mean thrust. You whimpered, and writhed, and your pussy clamped down around him to try and force him out, but it didn’t matter. He was bigger and stronger and you were drenched from the vibrator. “Look at me.” 
As soon as you met his eye, he pushed a little deeper, clearly reveling in the way it made your expression twist in pain and betrayal, more tears forming in your eyes and streaking down your temples. He licked his lips, rolling his hips shallowly to let you adjust to the size and weight of his cock. Like he was being nice. 
“How can I feel bad when you look at me like that?” he asked, his voice lower and breathy. He pushed deeper again, your body jolting and a helpless sound punched out of your chest. 
“It hurts,” you ground out through your teeth, more tears falling into your hair. The desire to be brave faded in direct relation to how much of his cock was inside of you. Being spanked was one thing, but the internal pain of violation wasn’t something you could handle. It was too intimate, too profound, too cruel.  
“Yeah, you’re way too tight. That guy clearly hasn’t been fucking you properly. Do you want your sensei to make it better? I’ll help you, all you have to do is ask.”
You squeezed your eyes shut, weighing your options. Option. “Please, sensei,” you said, hating yourself a little more.
“Look at me when you’re begging,” Gojo said. 
You winced, but the sudden snap of his hips made you relent. You met his dangerous, beautiful eyes. “Please, Gojo-sensei. It hurts, please make it better.” 
“Aw, you’re such a good girl,” he cooed, grabbing your cheeks. “Of course I’ll help you.” His hand lowered to pin you down by the neck while he fumbled in the sheets beside you with the other. You heard the vibrator turn on a second before it was against your clit. There wasn’t anywhere for your body to go when you seized up, your back snapping into a nearly painful arch. 
“No!” you yelped, but it was hard to get anything out from the obstruction of his hand on your neck. 
It didn’t matter that his cock was big enough to hurt as he continued to push it into you. It didn’t matter that your shoulders burned or that your hands were numb. 
“Go ahead and come,” Gojo told you sweetly. “That’s what you want, isn’t it? It’ll make this easier.”
You grit your teeth, breathing out hard through your nose, trembling as that little bubble burst, your pussy spasming around his cock as he began to set a steady pace. When his hips met your ass, slapping against the raw skin, you cried and yelled, but it all got lost in the confused haze of pleasure and pain and confusion and disgust and so much, too much.  
Gojo was laughing. Fucking you too fast and too hard, focusing the vibrator right against your clit to keep you moving with him, your body writhing beneath his like you wanted it, soaking his cock until the room was filled with the profane sound of skin slapping and wet squelching.
“Mmm, it feels good, right?” Gojo asked. “I know you think I’m mean, but I really only want to take care of you.”
You came again, babbling the words ‘no’ and ‘can’t’ and ‘stop’ as if they had any meaning anymore, as if you weren’t well on your way to coming again despite how torturous the excess of stimulation had become. 
“Sometimes, that means I have to be a little hard on you.” He fucked you hard enough to knock your head into the headboard, the entire thing pounding against the wall with each solid thrust. It hurt, it felt like he was splitting you apart, slamming against your cervix without even an attempt at kindness. But, at the same time, he turned the vibrator up a setting, rubbing little circles onto your clit. 
Gojo put a hand on your mouth to stifle your scream, it was that loud and shrill, borderline feral with the terrifying intensity of your orgasm. You didn’t want to come anymore. You really didn’t, you felt like you were going to die if you did. And he laughed, giving up on the hard pace to fuck you fast, his breathing becoming increasingly unsteady and his laugh shivering out into moans.
Sobbing into his hand, you came again, unable to understand anything beyond the cock pounding into you and the vibrator torturing your clit. 
Gojo dropped the vibrator suddenly, pulling out of you with a helpless sound. For a second, you heard the lewd schlick schlick schlick of his hand desperately fisting his cock and then you felt hot spurts of cum on your chest and your stomach. He finally took his hand off of your mouth, turning the vibrator off. All you could hear was your breathing and his breathing and the frantic pounding of blood in your ears. 
“Whew, okay,” Gojo said, lifting your legs to get out from under them. “Where were we with the lesson? I think
 I was spanking you and you were being a brat about it. Have you had a change of heart?” 
You sobbed brokenly, squeezing your eyes shut. Trying to adjust to the shift of tone while you were still reeling from getting fucked, your torso covered in sweat and cum, felt like one of the most cruel things he had done so far. 
“Please, sensei, please no more,” you begged, your voice breathy and cracking at the end. “Gojo-sensei please, I-I do, I respect you. I’ll—anything, please just
” 
“Ahh, there’s a good girl. Finally,” Gojo said gently. “Okay, three more, and then I’ll forgive you.”
“No!” you cried hoarsely. “Please, no more.” You strained against the cuffs, thrashing as much as you were able. “Please, I’ll do
 Please.”
“I need to make sure the lesson sticks,” Gojo said sweetly. “You’ve been so unreceptive. Three more, and then I’ll let you come again.”
“No!” you squealed, even more upset by that. The idea of feeling the vibrator again physically hurt, it was almost worse than the idea of him spanking you again. 
“I want you to count them, okay?” Gojo asked pitilessly.  
You sobbed, shaking your head, but you couldn’t do anything when he rolled you onto your belly. 
“Don’t be so dramatic about it,” he scolded, getting behind you and pulling your hips up so you were on your knees, your back arching. He spanked you and you yelped, burying your face in the pillows. Gojo waited before sighing. “Count them, otherwise I’ll lose track. You wouldn’t want that, would you? We’d be here all night.” 
You sniffled, peeling your face out of the pillows to turn your head.  “One,” you whispered.
His hand landed again, right over the first. You cried out a word that mostly sounded like, “Two!” 
And again, one of the hardest so far. “Thre-EE-”
“There, wasn’t that easy?” Gojo cooed, flipping you around and grabbing your ankles by the belt cuffs, pushing your knees up to your chest. When you heard the vibrator turn on, you tried to get away, squealing out your objections, sobbing and desperate and flinching away from the mere idea of more. It was like being presented with a bottle of liquor after a bout of alcohol poisoning. 
“No, please no more, I can’t, please.”
“I told you, one more,” Gojo said. “You can do one more, can’t you? I think you can.” 
You wailed when he pushed the vibrator against your swollen, oversensitive pussy, grinding it in little circles right over your clit while you spasmed and shook and tried desperately to escape the inevitable.
Coming when you were so overstimulated wasn’t pleasant, it was just more and more and too much, all of it piled onto your overloaded nervous system and making you shake as the pitiless heat flared up to bursting, pulling your body taut, and then it snapped, leaving you even more helplessly, hopelessly overstimulated than before. 
Gojo didn’t pull it away, continuing to grind the vibrator against your clit, cruelly drawing out your feverish torment. 
You wailed, your head tossing back into the pillows, your hips wildly trying to twist out of his reach. “Yo—ou said-”
“One more,” Gojo finished for you. “Come on, don’t be such a baby about it.” 
Your nostrils flared and you sobbed pathetically and your pussy felt like it was burning just as desperately as your sore ass, but Gojo was going to wring one more orgasm out of you. It wasn’t hard, even if it hurt. Even if you cried and shook and felt the world darken around the edges when you felt the surge of pleasure fizzle out through you before it left you pained and panting and miserable. 
But he finally shut the toy off, letting it fall to the side.  
“What do we say?” Gojo asked, dropping your legs and falling onto his side next to you, propping his head up with one hand. 
You groaned, your chest hitching with every breath. “I don’t
” 
“Thank you, sensei,” he prompted sweetly, “for teaching me manners.” 
“Thank you, sensei,” you repeated dumbly, keeping your eyes closed rather than acknowledge his heavy stare. “Thank you for teaching me manners.” 
He laughed. “Wow, that’s really embarrassing. Earlier you were bragging about how it didn’t matter what I did to you, weren’t you? I was almost impressed with your resolve, it’s a shame to see it cave in so easily. What happened?”
You sobbed, shaking your head. “Shut up, you’re
 It wasn’t my fault, it was you who
 who
”
Gojo hissed, pulling a breath in through his teeth. It was a bad sound. A dangerous sound. “What was that?”
“Nothing,” you said, your eyes snapping open with fear. “I’m sorry, I’m
”
He frowned. “Maybe you haven’t learned your lesson after all,” he heaved out a big breath, sitting up. “That’s fine, I’m ready to go again. Anything for my favorite student, hm?” 
2K notes · View notes
classjezter · 5 months ago
Note
Y'know, everyone's talking to Baby OP and giving him illicit treats, but how's everyone else managing? We saw all the initial reactions, and know about their dynamics with sparkling Optimus, but how are they holding up? Optimus becoming a baby during wartime is probably rough for having to shift responsibilities on top of hiding and taking care of a tiny child. They could probably all use some goodies too
Hi! I like you videos btw :) as to your question:
Tumblr media
The Autobots are stretched thin. They were already in a full-scale war before and now they have a troublemaking sparkling to take care of. To manage both their duties and taking care of baby Optimus, they take shifts watching him (takes a village to raise a child put literally). There’s always at least one Autobot on ‘Optimus duty’ while the rest keep up with patrols, defenses, and battle strategy.
More about every specific bot below cut cause this got a bit long
Elita was a strong leader even before the war, but now she’s been forced to take on Optimus' responsibilities while also keeping him safe. She’s stressed, constantly dealing with managing the Autobot faction, and Decepticon attacks (all while making sure nobody outside their small circle discovers the secret). Still, she loves Optimus no matter what, and seeing him like this makes her fiercely protective over him
Outwardly, Wheeljack acts like his usual self, making jokes, keeping up with his work, taking sparkling duty like a champ and definitely not acknowledging the guilt eating at him (This mess is partially his fault, not intentionally of course, but that doesn’t make the weight on his spark any lighter) But when he’s alone, it gnaws at him. Every time he sees Optimus being adorable, being so vulnerable, it’s just another painful reminder. He’s overcompensating by throwing himself into work, trying to fix the problem while also building safety measures for their tiny leader
Jazz is really good with Baby Optimus. His easy-going nature and energy make him a great playmate for the kid (although he sometimes struggles with the actual taking care of him part, but he tries). That doesn’t mean Jazz isn’t aware of how much trouble this is. He knows they’re barely holding it together. The Decepticons will notice eventually, and when they do? They’ll probably be in serious trouble. But until then, Jazz just focuses on keeping the kid happy, and keeping morale up for the team
B-127 adores Baby Optimus. He’s always been close to Prime, and now that Prime is small, Bee has kind of become his big brother. They play together, and he loves carrying OP around, but sometimes he misses the real Optimus. The one who led them, who reassured them, who always had a plan. This tiny version of Prime is sweet and fun, but it’s just not his Optimus. He never says this aloud, though. Instead, he focuses on keeping Optimus safe and happy, hoping that one day, they’ll get him back to normal
Ratchet, as not only a medic but the Autobots' chief medic, has seen a lot in this war, but this? This is a whole new kind of problem. Ratchet spends half his time while on sparkling duty running scans on Optimus, making sure the transformation into a sparkling didn’t do any permanent damage. Despite his grumpiness and wariness, Baby Optimus has got him wrapped around his tiny finger, he loves the kid and constantly gives him treats. But deep down? Ratchet worries not just about Optimus, but about all of them. If the Decepticons ever find out, they’ll be completely vulnerable
Prowl is all about strategy, discipline, and efficiency. So, at first, Prowl treats Baby Optimus like a tactical problem. Keeping up a war effort and hiding a baby Prime? Nearly impossible. And it doesn’t help that Optimus refuses to stay out of trouble. He didn’t want to get attached, just solve this situation as soon as possible, but of course Optimus eventually won him over. Despite everything, Prowl is doing his best to keep things running smoothly. He knows they can’t afford to fall apart, if they do, the Autobots are doomed. He’s keeping them together through sheer force of will. But Primus helps him, if he catches Optimus stealing another one of his datapads, he’s may lose it
No one expected Ironhide to be good with sparklings. Even as one of the oldest miners he never really had much interaction with sparklings, at least not ones this young, but somehow things just clicked for him. At first, he wasn’t sure how to handle this. Optimus is his leader. His commander. The best Prime Cybertron has ever had probably. And seeing him as a helpless little sparkling messed with him. Despite this (after some light research) he becomes a great caretaker, he knows how to take care of a sparkling: He instinctively rocks Optimus when he’s fussy, he knows how to hold him properly (unlike others, Jazz knows what he did), he keeps track of feeding cycles, etc. And if anyone even thinks about hurting Optimus, they’re getting the biggest cannon in Ironhide’s arsenal to the face. No one messes with his little charge
In summary, they’re all struggling a bit lol, they need energon goodies too sometimes
663 notes · View notes